Skip to main content

Full text of "The supremacy of St. Peter : and his successors the Roman pontiffs ; with some strictures on "A discourse on papal infallibility" by Robert Lee, D.D. ; lectures delivered in St. John's Catholic Church, Perth"

See other formats


NEW     PUBLICATIONS, 

INCLUDING  THE  NEWEST  CATHOLIC  CONTROVERSIAL  WORKS. 

K  I  PT  ON    SALE  BT 

MARSH  &  BEATTIE, 

(AGENTS  fOR  c.  OOUCAN,  LONDON,) 

13  SOUTH  HANOVER  STREET,  EDINBURGH. 


AUDIN'S  HISTORY  OF  HENRY  THE  VI [1.,  AND  THE  SCHISM 
OF  ENGLAND.  Translated  from  the  French  by  Edward  George 
Kirwan  Browne.  Svo.  cloth,  Ss.  6d. 

BALMEZ,   (REV.  J.)    PROTESTANTISM    AND    CATHOLICITY. 

Compared  in  their  Effects  on  the  Civilization  of  Europe.     Svo.  9s. 

BENEDICT  XIV.  (POPE)  ON  HEROIC  VIRTUE;  a  portion  of  the 
Treatise  of  Benedict  XIV.  on  the  Beatification  and  Canonization 
of  the  Servants  of  God.  Translated  from  the  Latin.  3  vols.  Svo. 
cloth,  12s. 

BONOMI  (J.)  NINEVEH  AND  ITS  PALACES.  Illustrated.  Svo. 
cloth,  onJy  6s. 

CALVIN,  HISTORY  OF  HIS  LIFE  AND  DOCTRINES,  from  the 
French  of  Audin.  Svo.  cloth,  10s.  6'd. 

CANONS  AND  DECREES  OF  THE  SACRED  AND  (ECUMENI- 
CAL DECREES  OF  TKENT,  celebrated  under  the  Sovereign 
Pontiffs,  Paul  III.,  Julius  III.,  and  Pius  IV.;  translated  by  the 
.Rev.  J.  Waterworth;  to  which  are  prefixed  Essays  on  the  External 
and  Internal  History  of  the  Council.  Svo.  cloth.  10s.  6'd. 

CATHOLIC  PULPIT,  containing  a  Sermon  for  every  Sunday  and 
Holiday  in  the  Year.  2nd  Edit.  Svo.  cloth,  10s.  6d. 

COMPITUM;  or,  The  Meeting  of  the  Ways  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
5  Books  published,  price  5s.  each.  Books  1  and  2,  with  Appendix. 
6s.  each. 

CONTROVERSY  ON  THE  INFALLIBILITY  OF  THE  CHURCH 
OF  ROME,  and  on  Article  VI.  of  the  Church  of  England,  between 
the  Right  Rev.  Dr  Brown,  R.C.,  Bishop  of  Newport,  and  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Baylee,  M.A.,  Principal  of  St  Aidan's  College,  Birkenhead. 
Svo.  cloth.  5s. 

DE  PONT E,  S.  J.  (VEN.  FATHER  LOUIS)  MEDITATIONS  ON 
THE  MYSTERIES  OF  OUR  HOLY  FAITH;  together  with  a 
treatise  on  Mental  Prayer.  Being  the  translation  from  the  Original 
Spanish  by  John  Heigham.  Revised  and  Corrected.  Vol.  1,  price 
3s.  The  Work  to  be  completed  in  6  vols  18s. 

FAITH  OF  CATHOLICS  ON  CERTAIN  POINTS  OF  CONTRO- 
VERSY, confirmed  by  vScripture,  and  attested  by  the  Fathers  of  the 
first  five  centuries  of  the  Church.  Compiled  by  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Berington  and  the  Rev'.  John  Kirk.  Third  edition,  revised  and 
greatly  enlarged  by  the  Rev.  J.  Waterworth.  3  vols,  Svo.  3  Is.  6d. 


NEW     PUBLICATIONS. 


HAHN  HAHN,  (COUNTESS)  FROM  BABYLON  TO  JERUSALEM. 
Translated  from  the  German  by  Elizabeth  Atcherley.  8vo.  cloth,  9s. 

FROM  JERUSALEM.     8vo.  cloth,  9s. 

HAY,  (KIGHP  REV.  DR.)  SCRIPTURE  DOCTRINE  OF  MIRA- 
CLES DISPLAYED.     2  vols.  12mo.  cloth,  5s.     New  Edition. 

HOLY  SCRIPTURES  ;   their  Origin,    Progress,    Transmission,    Cor- 
ruptions, and  True  Character.      l8mo.  cloth,  Is.  6'd. 

HUG,  (M.)  TRAVELS    IN    TARTARY,    THIBET,  AND  CHINA. 

Translated  from  the  French.  Illustrated  Edition.  2  vols.  8vo. 
cloth,  gilt,  only  5s. 

KEENAN,   (REV.  STEPHEN)    CONTROVERSIAL   CATECHISM; 

or,  Protestantism  Refuted  and  Catholicism  Established,  by  an  appeal 
to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  testimony  of  the  holy  Fathers,  and  the 
dictates  of  Reason;  in  which  such  portions  of  Scheffmacher's  Cate- 
chism as  suit  modern  Controversy  are  embodied.  Revised  and  en- 
larged, (ninth  thousand,)  price  Is.  6d.  sewed,  2s.  cloth. 

CATECHISM  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  :    being, 

with  some  small  changes,  a  Compendium  of  the  Catechism  of  Mont- 
pellier,  in  which,  by  the  light  of  Scripture  and  Tradition,  are  ex- 
plained the  History,  Dogmas,  Morality,  Sacraments,  Prayers, 
Ceremonies,  and  Usages  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  12mo.  2  vols.  5s. 

KENRICK.    F.  P.,  (Bishop  of  Philadelphia)    PRIMACY  OF  THE 
APOSTOLIC  SUE  VINDICATED.     8vo.  cloth,  8s.  6d. 

TREATISE  ON  BAPTISM.      12mo.  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

THE  FOUR  GOSPELS.    Translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate, 

being  a  revision  of  the  Rhemish  Translation,  with  Notes  Critical  and 
Explanatory.     8vo.  cloth,  10s.  Od. 

THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES,  THE  EPISTLES,  AND 

THE  APOCALYPSE.     8vo.  cloth,  12<.  6d. 

P.  R.,  (Bishop    of  St  Louis,)  VALIDITY  OF  ANGLICAN 


ORDINATIONS  EXAMINED.     12mo.  cloth,  4s. 

LINGARD,  (REV.  DR.)  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND,  from  the  first 
Invasion  of  the  Romans,  to  the  Reign  of  William  and  Mary,  in  the 
year  1688.  Handsomely  printed  in  ten  large  octavo  volumes,  price 
Six  Pounds,  cloth  lettered. 

CATECHETICAL  INSTRUCTIONS  ON  THE  DOCTRINES 

AND   WORSHIP   OF   THE   CATHOLIC   CHURCH.      A    New 
Edition.     18mo.  Is. 

A   NEW   VERSION   OF   THE   FOUR   GOSPELS;   with 


Notes,  Critical  and  Explanatory.     8vo.  la.  6d.  in  boards. 

LIVES   OF    THE    MOST    EMINENT    PAINTERS,   SCULPTORS, 
AND    ARCHITECTS,    OF    THE    ORDER    OF    S.    DOMINIC. 

Translated  from  the  Italian  of  Father  Marchese,  with  Notes  by  the 
Rev.  C.  P.  MEEHAN.     2  vols.  Svo.  10s.  cloth. 


THE 


SUPREMACY  OF   ST   PETER 


HIS  SUCCESSORS  THE  ROMAN  PONTIFFS. 


"  A  DISCOURSE  ON  PAPAL  INFALLIBILITY," 

BY  ROBERT  LEE,   D.D., 


DELIVERED  IN  ST  JOHN'S  CATHOLIC  CHURCH,  PERTH, 


REV.  JOHN  S.  M'CORRY,  M.  AR 


EDINBURGH: 
MARSH  AND  BEATTIE,  13  SOUTH  HANOVER  STREET; 

MARGEY,   GLASGOW  J    DRUMMOND,   PERTH  ; 

CHARLES  DOLMAN,  LONDON  ;    G.   BELLE W,   DUBLIN  ; 

AND  ALL  BOOKSELLERS, 

1852. 


P  R!E  F  A  C  EL 


HAD  the  writer  proposed  to  himself  simply  a  Treatise 
on  the  important  subject  which  he  has  ventured  to  handle, 
much  of  what  is  found  in  the  following  pages  would  neces- 
sarily have  been  excluded.  He  had  in  view,  however,  not 
only  to  vindicate  the  Supremacy  of  the  Apostolic  See,  but 
also  to  expose  the  sophistry  of  the  "  Discourse  on  Papal  In- 
fallibility;" and  therefore  has  he  been  led  into  many  inciden- 
tal, but  he  hopes  not  irrelevant,  observations.  How  far  he 
has  succeeded,  it  is  for  others  to  judge.  Of  this,  however, 
he  feels  satisfied,  that  at  a  time  when  the  Press  is  literally 
teeming  with  anti-Catholic  publications,  any  apology,  how- 
ever slender,  for  the  ancient  faith  of  Christendom,  will  be 
heartily  welcomed  by  the  children  of  Holy  Church.  In 
the  Lectures  delivered — the  substance  of  which  is  here 


jv  PREFACE. 

given — he  made  it  his  study  to  press  home  on  his  separated 
brethren  the  absolute  necessity  of  recognising  the  Roman 
Pontiff  as  the  one  ecumenical  Primate  of  Christ's  Church,  to, 
whom  obedience  in  spirituals  is  most  justly  due,  and  ought 
certainly  to  be  rendered ;  for  unless  the  Head  is  acknow- 
ledged, there  never  can  be  unity  among  the  members.  It 
was  well  observed  by  Grotius,  that  "  without  the  primacy 
of  the  Pope,  controversy  becomes  endless ;"  and  Leibnitz, 
in  his  letter  to  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse-Rheinfels,  wrote 
these  remarkable  words  :• — "  I  have  given  it,  in  express 
terms,  as  my  opinion,  that  if  we  could  remedy  the  ills  which 
afflict  the  Church  by  recognising  the  Primacy  of  the  Pope, 
m»  should  be  wrong  not  to  do  it" 

Now,  if  these  distinguished  men,  many  years  ago,  freely 
admitted  that  the  only  prospect  for  religious  peace  was  to 
rally  round  the  chair  of  Peter  at  Rome,  how  much  more 
emphatically  would  they  now  write,  seeing  that  Protestant- 
ism is  daily  increasing,  not  in  numerical  strength,  but  ra- 
ther, so  to  speak,  in  numerical  division.  The  Supremacy 
of  the  Holy  Roman  See,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  first 
link  in  that  glorious  chain  of  unity  which  girds  the  entire 
globe,  and  which  binds  together  the  members  of  the  mys- 
tical body  of  Christ  in  the  profession  of  the  same  faith,  in 
the  participation  of  the  same  sacraments,  and  in  the  recog- 
nition of  the  same  visible  Head.  This  unity  of  the  Church, 
being  on<>  of  her  characteristic  notes,  is  so  essentially  con- 


PREFACE. 


centred  in  the   See  of  Peter,  that  the  ancient  Christian 
writers  have  with  one  accord  declared, 

"  Ubi  Petrus,  ibi  Ecclesia." 


Sx  JOHN'S  CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 
PERTH, 

Feast  of  St  Gregory  VII.  Pope,  Confessor. 
May,  1852. 


CONTENTS. 

PRELIMINARIES,                   .,              .  if 

I.  THE  SUPREMACY  PROMISED,.  .       20 

II.  THE  SUPREMACY  INSTITUTED^  55 

III.  THE  SUPREMACY  EXERCISED,      .  82 

IV.  THE  SUPREMACY  PERPETUATED,  MO 


THE  SUPREMACY  OF  ST  PETER,  ft* 


I  COME  this  evening  to  treat  a  vitally  important  sub- 
ject—  a  subject  which,  has  of  late  engrossed  much 
public  attention  —  I  come  to  speak  of  the  Supremacy 
of  the  Pope  I  The  very  word  is  electric — it  awakens 
a  world  of  thought.  Yet  how  varied  and  how  con- 
flicting the  ideas  which  are  associated  with  that  ever- 
venerable  name  !  In  Great  Britain,  where  there  is 
such  a  multitude  of  contradictory  creeds — all  rejoicing 
in  the  privilege  of  mutual  recrimination,  yet  all  hush- 
ing up  their  differences  for  the  while,  to  make  com- 
mon cause  against  the  ancient  Church — the  Pope  is 
viewed,  by  the  eyes  of  fanaticism,  as  "  the  Man  of  Sin 
— the  Son  of  Perdition — the  very  Antichrist — the  little 
horn"  mentioned  by  the  prophet  Daniel — in  a  word,  a& 
the  incarnation  of  all  that  is  wicked  !  By  the  children 
of  Holy  Church,  however,  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  is 
looked  up  to  with  affectionate  devotedness,  as  Christ's 
representative  and  vicegerent  upon  earth  —  as  the 
Primate  of  Christendom  —  as  the  common  Father  of 
all  the  faithful  —  as  the  heavenly  appointed  guar- 
dian of  the  souls  of  men  —  as,  under  God,  the  uni- 
versal Shepherd  of  the  sheepfold  of  Christ. 

Sundry  reasons  have  induced  me  to  select  this  sub- 
ject for  a  series  of  Lectures  :  one  of  which  is,  the 
publication  of  "  A  Discourse  on  Papal  Infallibility," 
by  the  Professor  of  Biblical  Criticism  in  the  University 
of  Edinburgh.  Now,  before  pronouncing  on  the 
merits  of  this  rather  curious  lucubration,  it  will  be 


desirable  to  place  Catholic  doctrine  in  its  proper  point 
of  view. 

We  Catholics,  then,  believe  that  a  Church  was  in- 
stituted by  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  sole  depositary  of 
his  religion,  and  to  transmit  that  religion  inviolate  to 
the  remotest  posterity.  We  believe  that  this  Church  is 
a  perfectly  organized  body,  acting  in  a  visible  manner, 
and  through  visible  agencies, — having  a  regular  sys- 
tematic spiritual  government — a  government  which  is 
judicial,  with  the  power  of  settling  all  matters' in  dis- 
pute— a  government  which  is  legislative,  with  the  power 
of  framing  such  la\\s  as  may  meet  the  exigencies  of  the 
times — and  a  government  which  is  executive,  with  the 
power  of  enforcing  its  decrees,  under  the  severest  spi- 
ritual censures.  We  believe  that  this  Church,  form- 
ing the  mystical  body  of  Christ  upon  earth,  is  distri- 
buted into  two  grand  departments — the  pastors  teach- 
ing, and  the  people  taught — the  priests,  the  Lord's 
anointed,  who  are  the  dispensers  of  the  mysteries  of 
God,  and  the  faithful,  to  whom  those  sacred  ordi- 
nances are  dispensed.  We  moreover  believe,  that  as 
the  Church  is  composed  of  men,  and  not  of  angels,  it 
necessarily  presents  a  visible  body  ;  and  being  a  visible 
body,  it  must  have  a  visible  head.  The  mystical  body 
of  Christ,  which  is  his  Church,  is  one  ;  therefore  the 
Head  must  be  one :  but  the  body  is  visible,  therefore 
the  Head  must  be  visible  also.  Now  it  has  ever 
been  the  belief  of  Catholics  that  St  Peter  was  ap- 
pointed by  Christ  Jesus  as  the  visible  head  of  his 
Church,  and  that  the  successors  of  St  Peter  have  in- 
herited the  self-same  rights  with  which  he,  in  the  first 
instance,  had  been  invested.  For  let  it  be  remem- 
bered that  the  privileges  of  the  pastors  of  the  Church 
were  not  mere  personal  gifts,  but  rather  attached  to 
the  office  of  the  ministry,  and  as  being  essentially 
connected  with  that  office  must  they  of  necessity  de- 
scend. St  Peter  was  the  head  of  the  Church,  and 
was  the  first  Bishop  of  Rome ;  therefore  the  Roman 


Pontiffs  are  indisputably  his  successors.  St  Peter  had 
a  primacy  of  order  or  rank  among  the  apostles,  and 
likewise  a  supremacy  of  power  and  of  jurisdiction 
over  the  universal  Church  :  therefore,  by  right  of  suc- 
cession, the  Roman  Pontiffs  are  possessed  of  identi- 
cally the  same  heaven-born  prerogatives."  This  is  my 
position — this  I  proceed  to  demonstrate. 


PRELIMINARIES. 

Before  entering  on  the  line  of  argument  which  I 
mean  to  pursue,  permit  me  some  preliminary  re- 
marks. In  previous  Lectures  I  have  proved  that 
St  Peter  was  at  Rome,  and  was  the  first  Bishop  of 
Rome.  When,  then,  we  speak  of  the  supremacy  of  the 
Pope,  we  understand  that,  being  Bishop  of  Rome,  he  is 
the  lawful  successor  of  St  Peter,  and  invested  with  the 
plenitude  of  power  and  jurisdiction  over  the  entire 
Church.  This  power — this  jurisdiction,  is  completely 
spiritual,  and  does  not  interfere  in  the  slightest  de- 
gree with  that  temporal  allegiance  which  is  due  to 
the  Sovereign  under  whose  government,  for  the  time 
being,  we  may  live.  The  supremacy  of  the  Pope  is 
therefore  of  a  purely  spiritual  complexion,  and  is  by 
no  means  necessarily  connected  with  any  temporal 
sway.  Yet  from  the  time  of  Pepin,  in  the  eighth 
century,-  the  Popes  have  held  dominion  over  the 
Roman  States.  This  temporal  sovereignty  is  not, 
however,  a  necessary  adjunct  to  the  papal  character, 
for  the  supremacy  of  St  Peter's  successors  over  the 
whole  Church  was  the  same  before  it  was  acquired,  as  it 
would  be  the  same,  should  it  happen  to  be  lost.  So 
that  the  Supreme  Pontiff  would  be  as  much  the  Head 
of  the  Church,  whether,  like  so  many  of  his  predeces- 
sors, he  might  fly  for  refuge  to  the  Catacombs,  or 
come  forth  to  be  martyred  in  the  Forum,  or  be  taken 
a  prisoner  by  the  enemy,  or  be  driven  into  banishment ; 


10 

and  the  echo  of  his  paternal  voice,  from  the  deepest 
dungeon  or  the  remotest  region  under  heaven,  would 
be  borne  on  the  wings  of  the  wind  to  the  extremities  of 
the  globe,  and  would  be  as  eagerly  heard,  and  as  wil- 
lingly obeyed,  by  250  millions  of  Catholics  scattered 
throughout  the  world,  as  when  from  his  throne  in 
the  Vatican,  or  Quirinal  Palace,  he  sends  forth 
his  sacred  rescripts,  stamped  with  the  seal  of  the 
Fisherman,  to  confound  the  undermining  diplo- 
matists of  the  day,  and  to  teach  men  "  truth,  and 
justice,  and  judgment,"  and  to  comfort  his  suffering 
children  with  the  assurance,  that  for  the  sake  of  the 
"  lambs  and  the  sheep"  committed  to  his  care,  he  is 
ever  ready  "  to  spend  and  be  spent."  Oh  !  well  may 
the  common  Father  of  the  faithful  say,  in  the  language 
of  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  "  But  I  most  gladly 
will  spend  and  be  spent  myself  for  your  sakes."  2 
Cor,  xii.  15. 

With  regard  to  the  civil  power  of  the  Popes,  this 
much  we  distinctly  avow,  that  no  sovereign  in  Europe 
has  a  better  right  to  his  throne,  than  have  the  Supreme 
Pontiffs  to  the  States  of  the  Church.  Assuredly  they 
are  not  to  be  despoiled  of  their  lawfully  acquired  pos- 
sessions, because  a  rebellious  horde  of  godless  miscre- 
ants, under  the  patronage  of  the  insidious  foes  of  Catho- 
licism, have  for  years  back  been  concocting  their  nefa- 
rious schemes  for  the  subjugation,  or  rather  the  over- 
throw of  that  sacred  Institute,  which  was  upreared  and 
is  upheld  by  the  right  arm  of  God.  The  Catholic  powers 
of  Europe — aye,  and  the  Protestant  powers  likewise — 
know  and  feel  that  the  Head  of  the  ancient  Church  of 
Christendom,  with  his  immense  preponderating  moral 
weight,  must,  from  the  circumstances  of  the  times,  and 
the  balanced  power  of  the  nations,  be  in  a  perfectly  in- 
dependent position.  They  freely  acknowledge  that 
the  interests  of  their  respective  governments  demand 
that  the  Pope  ought  by  no  manner  of  means  to  be  tri- 
butary to  any  temporal  potentate,  lest  his  vast  moral 


11 

influence  should  be  thrown  into  the  scale  of  that  par- 
ticular power,  with  which  he  was  more  immediately 
connected.  Truth  to  say,  however,  the  interests  of 
humanity,  as  wrell  as  of  religion,  imperatively  require 
that  the  Popes  should  not  be  hampered,  even  in  tempo- 
ral means,  but  that  they  should  be  possessed  of  re- 
sources, in  some  measure  proportioned  to  the  demands 
made  upon  them,  and  to  the  multifarious  duties  of 
which  they  have  to  acquit  themselves.  They  are — who 
can  deny  it  ? — at  the  head  of  the  great  Christian  com- 
monwealth ;  and  the  constitution  of  society  requires 
that,  even  in  a  temporal  view,  they  should  be  equal  to 
their  supereminent  position.  Hence  they  are  sovereigns 
in  a  twofold  capacity  ;  and  that  dual  sovereignty  they 
have  ever  used  for  the  welfare  of  mankind,  since  they 
have  always  stood  in  the  van  of  every  thing  great  and 
good  —  since  they  have  been  the  constant  patrons  of 
literature — the  protectors  of  the  arts  and  sciences — 
the  pioneers  and  promoters  of  civilization — as  well  as 
the  grand  bulwarks'of  Christianity.  For  we  fearlessly 
ask,  what  would  have  been  the  state  of  society,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era  down  to  the 
present  period,  if  not  for  the  Roman  Pontiffs  ?  Who 
Christianized  the  globe  ?  Who  diffused  the  light  of 
Catholic  truth  among  the  nations  "  in  darkness  and 
in  the  shadow  of  death  ?"  Who  sent  single-hearted 
missionaries  to  the  New  world — priests  with  crucifix 
in  hand  and  the  blessing  of  heaven  on  their  heads, 
who  wended  their  way  through  the  forests  and  over 
the  rocky  mountains  of  America,  and  civilized  the 
red  Indian,  and  taught  the  wandering  tribes  to 
kneel  down  and  adore  the  living  and  true  God  ? 
Who  protected  the  poor  against  the  rich,  and  made 
the  sanctuary  an  asylum  for  the  unfortunate  ?  Who 
first  raised  their  voices  against  slavery,  and  de- 
clared that  man  was  never  made  to  become  the  pro- 
perty of  man  ?  Who  stirred  up  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
middle  ages,  and  awoke  the  chivalry  of  Europe  to 


12 

embark  in  those  glorious  crusades  which,  during 
the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  were  set  on  foot 
for  the  rescue  of  the  Holy  Land  ?  Who  founded  our 
universities  in  England  and  in  Scotland,  and  in  other 
countries,  and  made  literature  flourish  before  Pro- 
testantism existed — and  printed  and  published  thou- 
sands of  copies  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  before  the 
Reformers  were  heard  of?  Who  threw  the  mantle  of 
patronage  over  the  artists,  and  made  the  painter  give 
life  to  the  canvass,  and  the  sculptor  to  produce  sta- 
tuary that  all  but  spoke,  and  the  architect  to  rear 
those  magnificent  cathedrals  which  are  at  once  the 
glory  and  the  boast  of  every  Catholic  land  ?  Yes, 
ecclesiastical  history  tells  us  that  the  Roman  Pon- 
tiffs did  all  this,  and  much  more  than  this.  The 
world  knows  it,  and,  however  reluctant,  the  world 
is  forced  to  admit  it:  and  every  Protestant  state, 
as  well  as  Catholic,  is  obliged  to  defer  to  the  con- 
ventional etiquette  which  obtains,  in  regard  to  the 
oldest  and  most  dignified  court  upon  earth — the 
court  of  Rome ;  for  the  papal  nuncio  takes  pre- 
cedence of  every  other  ambassador  at  all  Christian 
courts.  We  may  then  venture  to  assert,  while  dis- 
claiming all  pretensions  to  prophecy,  that,  no  matter 
what  may  be  the  fate  of  other  dynasties,  the  Sove- 
reign Pontiffs  shall  remain,  as  long  as  society  remains, 
the  enlightened  and  benignant  rulers  of  the  Roman 
States. 

It  may  be  observed,  while  touching  this  subject, 
that  the  court  of  St  James's  demurs  at  receiving  an 
accredited  ecclesiastic  from  the  Vatican.  Now  it 
must  be  contended,  despite  of  all  that  has  been  said 
and  written  on  the  subject  of  diplomatic  relations, 
that  to  be  represented  by  any  other,  would  certainly  not 
be  in  keeping  with  the  sacred  character  of  the  Papal 
court.  The  court  of  Rome  is  decidedly  more  ecclesias- 
tical than  civil.  Its  civil  power  is  comparatively  limit- 
ed ;  but  its  spiritual,  its  moral  power,  stands  without 


13 

a  rival  in  the  world.  The  exercise  of  that  power  has 
ever  made  itself  felt,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  has  lately 
shaken  to  its  very  centre  the  proudest  nation  under 
heaven — instance  Great  Britain,  on  the  re-establish- 
ment of  the  Catholic  hierarcy  in  England.  After  all, 
it  matters  but  little  to  Rome  whether  a  British  am- 
bassador is  admitted  to  the  Vatican,  or  a  Papal 
nuncio  is  received  at  St  James's.  It  shews,  however, 
the  temper  of  the  times,  and  the  profound  Christianity  of 
our  rulers,  when  representatives  can  be  exchanged  with 
the  Grand  Turk,  but  not  with  the  common  Father  of 
Christendom  ! 

Moreover,  let  us  remark,  in  regard  to  the  subject 
under  consideration,  that  our  chief  difficulty  lies, 
not  in  mustering,  but  in  condensing  the  multiplied 
arguments  which  have  been  accumulated  by  the 
master  minds  who  have  written  upon  this  and  other 
similar  theological  questions.  "Who  that  is  acquainted 
with  the  noble  dissertations  of  Suarez,  Bellarmine, 
Hosius,  Eckius,  Melchior  Cano,  Patavius,  Maldon- 
atus,  not  to  speak  of  the  very  learned  works  of 
two  living  most  distinguished  Roman  professors, 
Perrone  and  Passaglia,  and  a  host  of  other  writers  of 
the  present  and  preceding  ages — but  must  pay  defe- 
rence to  gigantic  genius,  and  to  the  most  profound 
and  extensive  erudition  ?  Now,  all  these  eminent  men, 
and  so  many  others  that  we  might  name,  have  de- 
voted their  time  and  their  talents  to  illustrate  and  to 
sustain  the  doctrines  of  the  ancient  Church,  and  how 
successfully  they  have  done  so,  let  the  suffrages  of 
Christendom  bear  witness.  Contrast  with  those 
transcendent  and  inimitable  efforts  the  puny  and  ephe- 
meral writings  of  so-called  Protestant  divines,  and 
they  sink  into  utter  insignificance.  But  when  one 
compares  with  those  splendid  works  the  doughty  lu- 
cubration, for  example,  "  on  Papal  Infallibility  ! " 
will  not  a  smile  be  provoked  at  the  coolness  of  the 
Professor  of  Biblical  Criticism  in  the  University  of 


14 

Edinburgh,  when  with  the  very  gift  of  assurance,  lie 
puts  the  extraordinary  questions  :  "  Why  Popery,  a 
thousand  times  confuted,  still  exists,  and  even  spreads, 
and  why  the  success  of  Protestantism,  in  the  actual 
world,  has  not  been  at  all  commensurate  with  its 
achievements  in  the  field  of  controversy  ?  " 

Would  the  learned  Professor,  then,  in  some  subse- 
quent publication,  have  the  goodness  to  enlighten  his 
fellow-citizens  by  stating  distinctly  when,  where,  and 
by  whom  Popery  was  confuted  :  and  likewise  by  enu- 
merating the  "  achievements  of  Protestantism  in  the 
field  of  controversy  ?  "  We  promise  him  that  such  a 
curiosity  in  polemics  would  not  pass  unanswered. 
Eeally  it  is  a  tax  on  Christian  forbearance  to  hear  a 
Presbyterian  parson  talk  of  the  "  thousand  confuta- 
tions of  Popery,"  as  he  has  the  politeness  to  desig- 
nate that  venerable  religion,  which  was  the  religion 
of  Scotland  for  1000  years  before  the  Kirk  of  Calvin 
and  Knox  was  cradled,  and  which  still  is  the  uncon- 
quered  and  unconquerable  religion  of  Christendom. 

As  to  "  the  achievements  of  Protestantism  in  the 
field  of  controversy,"  pray  where  shall  we  find  them? 
What  country  in  the  world — quc&  regio  in  terris — 
points  to  the  trophies  of  Protestant  theological  war- 
fare ?  If  uncharitable  railing,  and  slanderous  impu- 
tations, and  reckless  assertions  from  the  pulpit  and 
press  be  achievements,  then  do  we  Catholics  yield  the 
palm  at  once  to  Protestantism.  But  if  candour  and 
charity  and  truth  be  the  weapons  which  alone  are  to 
be  admitted  into  the  "  field  of  controversy,"  then  Pro- 
testantism, and  her  disorganised  squadrons  must 
forthwith  sound  a  retreat.  Talk  of  achievements,  in- 
deed !  Why,  the  only  achievements  on  record  just 
now  are  some  starving  children  and  decrepid  old  crea- 
tures who  are  kidnapped  by  certain  gentlemen  in  black, 
and  after  the  hungry  appetite  has  been  appeased,  and 
a  rag  has  covered  the  denuded  limbs,  they  are  forth-, 
with  christened  Protestants,  and  duly  gazetted  by  the 


15 

organs  of  the  Bible  Society,  as  so  many  accessions  to 
the  twin  churches  as  by  law  established.  What  a 
mockery  of  religion  is  all  this !  Conversions  manu- 
factured by  money  or  meal  are  a  downright  imposi- 
tion— hypocrites  can  thus  be  made :  sincere  Christians 
never !  Yet  these  are  the  only  conversions  of  which 
Protestantism  can  boast.  Contrast  with  these  the 
countless  conversions  to  Catholicism  which  day  after 
day  are  occurring,  and  then  take  the  scales,  and  weigh 
on  which  side  the  preponderance  will  be  found. 
Truly  a  marvellous  reaction  in  favour  of  the  old  reli- 
gion, despite  of  all  odds,  is  going  on— the  tide  of  con- 
version is  still  fast  flowing  to  Rome,  and  who  can 
say  when  it  is  to  stop  !  Oh,  may  another  and  another 
wave,  touched  by  the  breath  of  Heaven,  urge  on 
every  poor  mariner,  who  is  drifting  on  the  sea  of  pri- 
vate opinion,  to  near  and  board  the  "  boat  of  Peter — 
the  ark  of  God,"  for  that  is  the  only  vessel  that  can 
weather  every  storm — the  only  ship  that  can  pilot 
him  into  the  harbour  of  security !  If  separatists  still 
cling  to  the  tiny  raft  of  private  judgment — if  still 
they  remain  on  those  religious  wrecks,  which  are  the 
Churches  of  Scotland  and  of  England,  as  by  law  established, 
they  are  every  moment  in  danger  of  being  dashed 
against  the  wild  cliffs  of  rationalism,  or  swallowed  up 
in  the  dismal  ocean  of  infidelity  ! 

Yes — deny  it  who  will,  the  fundamental  princi- 
ples of  both  Churches  are  decidedly  infidel  in  their 
tendency:  they  are  both  based  on  the  system  of 
private  judgment.  Private  judgment,  strictly  speaking, 
ought  to  reject  in  religion  whatever  it  cannot  un- 
derstand :  but  the  mysteries  of  revelation,  being 
above  private  judgment,  cannot  be  understood  ;  there- 
fore private  judgment  ought  to  reject  them.  There- 
fore the  fundamental  principles  of  the  reformed  creeds 
are  decidedly  infidel  in  their  tendency.  Protestantism, 
as  a  system,  is  dead  to  all  intents  and  purposes :  it  is 
more,  it  has  exhibited  unmistakeable  signs 


16 

tion.  It  has  degenerated  into  sheer  Rationalism  in 
Germany,  and  Rationalism  will  ere  long  be  the  order 
of  the  day  in  Great  Britain,  unless  God's  providence 
should  interpose  to  save  our  common  country,  by  a 
second  conversion  to  the  ancient  Faith ! 

The  philosophic  eye  of  Babington  Macaulay  has  long 
since  perceived  that  Protestantism  is  stationary,  if  not 
rather  retrogressive.  Comparing  the  progress  of  the 
two  antagonistic  systems,  the  Catholic  and  the  Pro- 
testant, he  says — "  We  see  that,  during  these  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years,  Protestantism  has  made  no  con- 
quests worth  speaking  of.  Nay,  we  believe  that,  as 
far  as  there  has  been  a  change,  that  change  has  been 
in  favour  of  the  Church  of  Rome."  Thus  does  the 
Rhetorical  Historian  candidly  avow  his  sentiments,  and 
in  so  speaking,  does  he  re-echo  the  opinions  of  two 
other  Protestant  writers  of  celebrity — Hallam  in  his 
History  of  Literature,  and  Ranke  in  his  History  of  the 
Popes. 

Truth  to  say,  however,  and  it  is  a  hard  saying, 
there  is  no  religion,  and  there  never  was  any  religion, 
properly  so  called,  in  mere  Protestantism.  It  is  a 
negative  system  of  Christianity — a  system  which  may 
hold  for  gospel  truth  to-day,  what  it  may  reject  as  the 
most  arrant  falsehood  to-morrow.  The  Protestant 
Bishop  Llyod  says,  "  As  to  the  general  term  Protestant, 
I  am  not  at  all  satisfied  with  it,  and  I  have  both  rea- 
son and  experience  to  warrant  me  in  this  dislike." 
Refor.  Cat.  Another  Protestant  Bishop,  Mant,  in 
his  "  Charge"n'of  1836,  writes,— 

"  Now  the  terms  *  Protestant'  and  *  Protestantism,' 
by  which  numerous  and  important  classes  of  profes- 
sors of  the  gospel  are  denominated,  convey,  however, 
a  very  indefinite  description  of  those  who  are  com- 
prised under  the  denomination.  *  Protestant'  is  in  fact 
a  negative,  rather  than  a  positive  term  :  it  describes  rather 
what  the  persons  so  denominated  deny,  than  what 


17 

they  admit ;  it  represents  their  disallowance  of  certain 
doctrines  and  practices  which  they  think  to  be  impro- 
perly ingrafted  on  a  belief  of  the  Christian  verity,  lut 
it  does  not  set  forth  the  doctrines  and  practices  which 
they  hold,  as  constituents  and  vehicles  of  the  truth. 
In  short,  it  represents  them  as  protesting  against  cer- 
tain corruptions  and  errors,  which  (they  think)  charac- 
terise the  Church  of  Rome :  but  it  does  not  convey  an  idea 
of  the  particular  religious  sentiments  respectively ,  which  each 
class  of  Protestants  maintains,  as  characterising  it- 
self." 

For  the  first  1500  years  of  the  Christian  era,  no 
Protestant  Church  was  known  in  the  world.  Luther's  dis- 
pute about  indulgences  began  on  the  vigil  of  All 
Saints,  1517  :  and  in  the  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
Henry  VIII.  He  was  excommunicated  by  Leo  X. 
in  June  1520 ;  and  in  1529  the  adherents  of  Luther 
first  assumed  the  designation  Protestant.  Thus,  then, 
at  the  commencement  of  the  so-called  Reformation, 
Protestantism  was  a  deliberate  protest  on  the  part  of 
private  judgment  against  the  ancient  church — against  the 
power  namely,  and  the  mysteries  of  God.  Such  it  has 
continued,  more  or  less,  according  to  the  constitution 
of  men's  minds.  No  wonder  then,  as  a  system,  it 
should  die  the  death.  The  only  marvel  is,  that  God 
should  have  endured  it  so  long. 

If,  however,  there  is  no  genuine  religion  among 
those  separated  from  the  Church,  there  is  indubitably 
a  superabundance  of  Fanaticism.  There  is  what  there 
was  in  Saul  before  his  conversion,  a  morbid  feeling  that 
he  was  doing  the  work  of  God  in  persecuting  the  Chris- 
tians 5  and  this  sanctimonious  feeling  is  largely  diffused 
throughout  the  land,  when  we  see  the  high  and  the 
low,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  re-echoing  the  discordant 
chorus,  which  is  periodically  raised  by  so-called  Jfe- 
verend  Gentlemen  against  Pope  and  Popery  ? 

In  summing  up  these  preliminary  remarks,  which 

»2 


18 

have  branched  out  to  an  unexpected  extent,  there  it 
etill  an  additional  observation,  which  we  are  here  de- 
sirous to  make.  Our  adversaries,  and  among  others 
the  Professor  of  Biblical  criticism,  invariably  confound 
two  things,  in  themselves  distinctly  different.  They 
speak  of  the  infallibility  as  they  speak  of  the  Supremacy  of 
the  Pope.  Now  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope  is  an  article 
of  Catholic  faith,  but  not  so  his  infallibility',  this  latter 
is  what  is  called  a  school  opinion,  or,  in  other  words,  an 
open  question.  We  believe  that  the  Church — the  Pope 
in  union  with  the  Episcopal  body — is  infallible ;  it  is 
not  of  faith,  to  believe  in  the  personal  infallibility  of 
the  Supreme  Pontiff,  no  more  than  in  his  personal  im- 
peccability. The  courtier,  but  eloquent  Bishop  Bos- 
suet  and  other  Galileans,  denied  the  proposition  that 
the  Pope  is,  under  any  circumstances,  personally  infal- 
lible. Now,  if  that  proposition  were  of  faith,  it  could 
not  salva  conscientid  be  denied.  Yet  Bossuet's  ortho- 
doxy was  undoubted ; — no  one  defended  more  energe- 
tically the  supremacy  of  the  Pope — no  one  tore  the 
Reformation  more  dexterously  to  shreds  than  the  wri- 
ter of  the  "  History  of  the  Variations  " — no  one  insist- 
ed with  greater  clearness  or  cogency  of  argument  on 
the  necessity  of  being  in  communion  with  the  holy  Ro- 
man See  than  the  Eagle  of  Meaux.  Yet  Bossuet  wag 
opposed  to  what  Dr  Lee  calls  "  Papal  Infallibility." 
We  speak  thus  distinctly,  that  our  adversaries  may 
see  how  it  is  quite  allowable  for  Catholics  to  hold  dif- 
ferent opinions,  on  those  points,  which  are  not  declared 
by  the  Church  as  articles  of  faith.  For  ourselves,  we 
maintain,  what  we  are  ready  to  demonstrate  as  a  fact, 
that  no  Roman  pontiff  ever  propounded,  ex  cathedra, 
heterodox  doctrines  regarding  faith  or  morals. 

Hence,  at  the  very  outset  of  his  "  Discourse  on  Papal 
Infallibility,"  the  reverend  gentleman  confounds  two 
things,  in  themselves  perfectly  distinct — the  Supremacy, 
namely,  and  Infallibility.  He  writes — "  The  supre- 


19 

macy  and  infallibility  of  the  Pope  may  be  said  to  be 
the  hinges  on  which  the  whole  body  of  modern  Popery 
turns."  Thus  does  he  broadly  assert,  what  is  not  true,  that 
the  infallibility  is  equally  a  dogma  of  Catholic  faith,  as 
the  supremacy  of  the  Pope. 

It  must  surely  be  matter  of  surprise  that  the  Profes- 
sor of  Biblical  Criticism  in  the  University  of  Edin- 
burgh should,  in  the  first  page  of  his  essay,  fall  into 
so  egregious  a  blunder.  If  he  had  consulted  any  of 
our  standard  Catholic  works,  he  would  have  at  ence 
seen  how  distinctly  the  line  of  demarcation  is  drawn 
between  the  infallibility  and  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope. 
We  maintain  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope — we  maintain 
the  infallibility  of  tlie  Church.  It  is  not  then  too  much 
to  say,  that  the  Professor  should  have  made  himself 
acquainted  with  the  question  at  issue,  before  venturing 
to  preach  and  publish  a  a  Discourse  on  Papal  Infalli- 
bility!" 

In  speaking  of  the  hallucinations  of  presbyterian 
parsons,  and  of  their  crass  ignorance  of  Catholicism, 
we  cease  to  be  astonished  at  the  extravaganza,  in  which 
more  especially  the  zealots  of  the  Free  Kirk  wantonly 
indulge  when,  at  their  Presbijteries,  Synods,  and  General 
Assemblies,  they  propose  periodically  their  preposterous 
u  Overtures  anent  Popery."  Yet  have  they  admitted, 
through  their  very  Coryphceus,  that  our  doctrines  were 
unknown  to  them, — Dr  Candlish  himself  having  public- 
ly declared  that  he  had  never  studied  "  the  Popish 
controversy."  Still,  not  knowing  in  reality  what  it  is, 
they  go  on  protesting  against  our  "  pure  and  undefiled 
religion!"  Now  what  can  be  the  meaning  of  the  fan- 
tastic tricks  which  these  restless  spirits  are  constantly 
playing  in  matters  of  religion,  except  to  pander  to  the 
fanaticism  of  their  blind,  but  doubtless  in  many  cases, 
well-intentioned  followers,  and  thereby,  if  possible,  to 
keep  afloat  the  sinking  sustentation  fund,  and  other 


20 

ingenious  devices,  very  appropriately  called  by  them- 
selves "Schemes!" 

But  these  "  Schemes  "  shall  end,  and  the  Free  Kirk 
shall,  ere  long,  come  to  an  end,  and  all  our  modern 
Protestant  sects  shall  pass,  as  the  ancient  heretical  and 
schismatical  sectaries  have  passed  away,  and  England 
and  Scotland,  which  in  an  evil  hour  had  apostatized, 
may  eventually  be  regained  to  the  ancient  faith — the 
"  faith  our  fathers  held  of  God."  Then  there  will  be 
great  jubilee  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  that  the  light 
of  Catholic  truth  hath  shed  its  benignant  rays  once  more 
over  our  common  country,  and  that  the  sheep  which  had 
been  wandering  in  the  mazes  of  error,  have  by  the  kind 
providence  of  God,  and  the  crook  of  the  universal  Shep- 
herd, been  conducted  back  into  the  fold  of  Christ. 


I.  THE  SUPREMACY  PROMISED. 

HAVING  made,  then,  the  necessary  preliminary  re- 
marks to  render  the  treatment  of  our  subject  as  simple 
as  possible,  we  proceed  forthwith  to  a  distinct  enunci- 
ation of  the  question  at  issue.  "We  shall  first  give  the 
authorized  statement  of  our  doctrine,  and  then  exa- 
mine the  scriptural  grounds  on  which  it  is  sustained. 

In  the  constitution  of  Pius  the  Sixth,  issued  on  the 
28th  November  1786,  we  read  as  follows  : — "That  the 
Church  was  founded  by  Christ,  on  the  firmness  of  the 
rock ;  aud  that,  by  the  singular  favour  of  Christ, 
Peter  was  selected  above  the  rest  to  be,  by  vicarious 
power,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostolic  choir ;  and  there- 
fore, to  receive  the  supreme  charge  and  authority, 
to  be  perpetuated  through  his  successors  for  all 
time,  of  feeding  the  whole  flock,  of  confirming  his 


21 

brethren,  and  of  binding  and  loosing  over  the  whole 
earth — is  a  Catholic  Dogma,  which  having  been  received 
from  the  mouth  of  Christ,  and  handed  down  and  de- 
fended by  the  constant  teaching  of  the  Fathers,  the 
Universal  Church  has  always  held  most  inviolably, 
and  frequently  confirmed  against  the  errors  of  innova- 
tors by  the  decrees  of  Sovereign  Pontiff  and  Councils." 

This  is,  as  it  were,  an  abstract  from  the  decree  of 
the  General  Council  of  Florence,  convened  in  the 
year  1439.  The  Fathers  there  assembled  as  the  re- 
presentatives of  the  entire  Church  thus  speak :  "  We 
define  that  the  Holy  Apostolic  See  and  the  Roman 
Pontiff  hold  the  Primacy  over  all  the  earth  :  and  that 
the  Roman  Pontiff  himself  is  the  successor  of  the 
blessed  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles :  and  that 
he  is  the  true  vicar  of  Christ,  the  head  of  the  whole 
Church,  and  the  father  and  teacher  of  all  Christians  ; 
and  that  to  him  in  the  person  of  Peter,  was  commit- 
ted by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  full  power  of  feed- 
ing, ruling,  and  governing  the  universal  Church  ac- 
cording to  the  manner  specified  in  the  Acts  of  Ecume- 
nical Councils,  and  in  the  Holy  Canons."  1 

Anterior  to  this,  at  the  Council  of  Lyons,  A.D.  1274, 
the  Greeks  were  received  into  the  communion  of  the 
Church,  having  signed  the  confession  that  "  the  Holy 
Roman  Church  holds  a  supreme  and  full  primacy  and 
headship  over  the  whole  Catholic  Church,  which  she 
truly  and  humbly  acknowledges  to  have  received  from 
the  Lord  himself,  in  the  person  of  blessed  Peter,  the 
Prince  or  head  of  the  apostles,  whose  successor  is  the 
Roman  Pontiff,  with  plenitude  of  power."  2 

In  the  year  680,  the  Sixth  General  Council  met  at 
Con stan stinople  to  condemn  the  Monothelite  heresy. 
It  thus  addressed  the  Roman  Pontiff  Agatho  : — "  To 
you,  as  prelate  of  the  first  see  of  the  universal  Church, 
standing  on  the  firm  rock  of  faith,  we  willingly  leave 

1  Mansi  xxxi.  2  Idem   xxiv. 


22 

what  should  be  done,  having  read  through  the  letter 
of  a  true  confession  sent  by  your  Paternal  Blessed- 
ness to  our  most  religious  Emperor :  which  we  re- 
cognize as  divinely  written  from  the  supreme  head  of 
the  apostles." 

In  451,  the  great  Council  of  Chalcedon  was  called 
to  condemn  the  heresy  of  Eutyches.  At  the  opening 
of  the  council,  Paschasinus,  legate  of  the  apostolic 
see,  said,  "  We  have  in  our  hands  the  commands  of 
the  most  blessed  and  apostolic  man,  Leo,  Pope  of  the 
City  of  Rome,  ivhich  is  the  head  of  all  churches." l 

In  431,  the  third  council  was  held  at  Ephesus  to 
sit  in  judgment  on  Nestorius.  Bishop  Acadius,  ad- 
dressing St  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  who  presided,  by  spe- 
cial commission  from  the  Roman  Pontiff  Celestine, 
said,  "  Let  your  Blessedness  order  to  be  read  the  let- 
ters of  holy  Pope  Celestine,  Bishop  of  the  Apostolic  See,  by 
which  you  will  be  able  to  learn  what  care  he  bears  for 
all  the  churches."* 

In  347,  the  Council  of  Sardica  was  assembled.  In 
its  synodical  letter  to  Pope  Julius,  we  read,  "  For 
this  will  seem  the  best,  and  by  far  the  most  fitting,  if 
the  Lord's  bishops  make  reference  from  all  the  pro- 
vinces to  the  head,  thaFis,  the  see  of  the  Apostle  Peter"* 

In  325,  the  first  General  Council  after  the  Apo- 
stolic Council  of  Jerusalem  was  convened  at  Nicaea. 
That  great  Council  with  one  voice  declared  that  "  the 
Roman  Church  had  always  the  primacy"  * 

The  Primitive  Church  for  about  three  hundred  years, 
in  which  it  was  assailed  by  almost  unremitting  perse- 
cution, never  met  in  general  council.  During  that 
period  it  was  governed  by  the  Mother  Church  at  Rome 
— mater  urbis  et  orbis — which  had  been  founded  by 
St  Peter.  Many  of  the  records  of  the  three  first  cen- 
turies, as  might  be  expected,  have  perished,  but  far 
more  than  enough  are  extant  to  prove,  to  a  demonstra- 
1  Mansi  vi.  a  Ibid.  iv.  3  Ibid.  iii. 

*  Ballerini  Codex  Canonum. 


23 

tion,  the  Supremacy  of  the  Holy  Apostolic  Sec.  The 
facts,  which  are  patent  to  every  student  of  ecclesias- 
tical history,  of  Pope  St  Clement  writing  to  the  Church 
of  Corinth  to  heal  its  dissensions,  during  the  first  cen- 
tury, and  during  the  very  lifetime  of  St  John  the  Evan- 
gelist— of  Pope  St  Victor  remonstrating  with  the  Asia- 
tic Churches  in  the  second  century — of  Pope  St  Ste- 
phen censuring  the  African  Churches  in  the  third — 
and  in  the  same  century  of  Pope  St  Denys  receiving  an 
apology  for  his  faith  from  Dionysius  Bishop  of  Alex- 
andria— all  these  facts,  and  many  others  that  might  be 
alleged,  are  proofs  positive,  palpable,  incontestable,  that 
during  the  very  first  ages  of  the  Church,  the  Primacy 
of  the  Holy  Roman  See  was  admitted  without  the 
slightest  demurring.  The  force  of  these  facts  is  con- 
centred in  this,  that  the  Roman  Pontiff  alone,  by  right 
of  succession  to  the  See  of  Peter,  claimed  to  exercise 
unlimited  jurisdiction  throughout  Christendom,  and  it 
is  a  Fact  which  disdains  refutation,  that  the  Roman 
Pontiff  has  exercised  in  every  succeeding  age,  the  most 
unlimited  authority  throughout  the  whole  Christian 
world. 

We  now  proceed  to  shew  the  Supremacy  of  St  Peter 
himself,  for  in  seeking  to  demonstrate  the  Supremacy 
of  the  Roman  Pontiff's,  we  have  first  to  establish  the 
Supremacy  of  their  illustrious  predecessor.  We  shall 
take  our  text  from  Scripture,  and  prove  by  scriptural 
arguments  alone,  that  Peter  was  invested  by  our  Bles- 
sed Lord  with  a  superiority  over  the  rest  of  the  Apos- 
tles. We  have  thus  at  once  to  grapple  with  the  Pro- 
fessor of  Biblical  Criticism  in  the  University  of  Edin- 
burgh, who  has  the  astonishing  hardihood  to  write,  that 
the  object  of  his  publication  was  to  shew  "  that  the 
Papal  Supremacy  and  Infallibility  are  without  proof 
from  Scripture  /" 

A  reference  to  the  pages  of  the  New  Testament  will 
test  the  haphazard  assertion  which  has  been  so  reckless- 


24 


ly  made.  In  the  Gospel  of  St  John  i.  42,  we  read  that 
the  very  first  time  Christ  saw  Simon,  he  thus  address- 
ed him,  «*  Thou  art  Simon  the  son  of  Jona ;  thou  shalt 
be  called  Cephas,  which  is  interpreted  Peter."  Cer- 
tainly it  is  a  remarkable,  as  it  is  a  pregnant  circum- 
stance, that  Simon  at  the  very  first  interview  with  the 
Redeemer,  should  receive  a  new  name ;  and  that  that 
name  should  be  Cephas — a  Syro-Chaldaic  term,  mean- 
ing rock — corresponding  to  the  Greek  word  xsrooc — 
the  Latin  word  Petra — the  English  word  Peter.  As- 
suredly this  circumstance  is  the  more  significant,  as 
Andrew  the  elder  brother  of  Simon,  was  called  first  to 
the  school  of  Christ,  and  yet  no  change  was  made  in 
his  name.  The  cause  of  the  change  of  name  in  regard 
to  Simon,  we  shall  see  in  the  sequel.  Meantime  let 
us  observe  that  the  Almighty  was  pleased,  for  his  own 
wise  purposes,  to  change  the  names  of  some  of  his 
faithful  servants,  and  that  for  obvious  reasons.  Thus, 
in  the  book  of  Genesis  xvii.  5,  we  find  these  words — 

"  Neither  shall  thy  name  be  called  any  more  Abrain  ; 
but  thou  shalt  be  called  Abraham,  because  I  have  made 
thee  the  father  of  many  nations."  Abraham,  in  Hebrew, 
signifies  the  father  of  many  nations. 


Again,  Genesis  xv. 

"  Sarai  thy  wife,  thou  shalt  not  call  Sarai,  but  Sa- 
rah," -God  having  promised  to  her  a  son  in  her  old 


Again,  Genesis  xxxii.  28. 

"  Thy  name  shall  not  be  called  Jacob,  but  Israel," 
from  the  fact  that  after  wrestling  with  the  angel,  he 
was  assured  that  he  should  always  prevail  against 
men. 


25 

Again,  Matthew  i.  21,  it  is  said  of  the  Saviour  of 
mankind, 

"  Thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus  ;  for  he  shall  save 
his  people  from  their  sins."  The  Hebrew  word  cor- 
responding to  Jesus  signifies  a  Saviour. 

It  is  most  remarkable,  as  I  have  said,  that  our 
blessed  Lord,  at  the  very  first  interview  with  Simon, 
should  have  changed  his  name  ;  and  we  are  naturally 
now  led  to  inquire  what  could  have  induced  this  change. 
Fortunately  we  have  not  to  make  much  research  into 
holy  writ,  to  find  a  most  satisfactory  reason  for  the 
conduct  of  the  Redeemer,  since  the  same  Gospel  of  St 
Matthew  clears  up  every  obscurity  that  might  surround 
the  matter  in  question.  In  the  16th  chapter  we  read, 
"  And  Jesus  came  into  the  quarters  of  Cesarea  Philippi, 
and  he  asked  his  disciples,  saying,  Whom  do  men  say 
that  the  Son  of  Man  is  ?  But  they  said,  Some  John 
the  Baptist,  and  others  Elias,  and  others  Jeremias,  or 
one  of  the  Prophets.  Jesus  saith  to  them  ;  but  whom 
do  you  say  that  I  am  ?" 

Attend,  I  pray  you,  to  this  profoundly  interesting 
narrative.  Anxious  seemingly  to  know  what  men 
thought  of  his  sacred  person,  the  Redeemer  put  the 
question  to  his  disciples,  and  he  received  from  them 
the  answers  which  we  have  just  repeated.  He  pur- 
sues the  interrogatory,  and  in  the  most  pointed  manner 
he  asks:  "  But  whom  do  you  say  that  I  am?"  He 
wishes  to  have  a  positive  declaration  of  their  own  belief. 
Now,  who  is  to  make  it  ?  Who  is  to  be  the  foreman — 
the  mouth -piece  of  the  apostolic  body  ?  Who  is  to  pro- 
claim aloud  the  divinity  of  the  incarnate  God  ?  Is  it  An- 
drew, who  was  first  called  to  the  school  of  Christ  ?  or,  Is 
it  John,  the  favourite  disciple? — No  :  it  is  Simon  the  son 
of  Jona,  the  younger,  brother  of  Andrew.  What  says 
he  ?  "  Simon  Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  living  God,"  Glorious  is  this  public  con- 
c 


2G 

fession  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  !  Whereupon,  as  a  reward 
for  that  testimony,  Christ  pronounces  upon  Simon  a 
special  benediction,  and  declares  that  his  knowledge 
was  not  derived  from  men,  but  that  a  distinct  revelation 
had  been  made  to  him  by  God  himself.  "  And  Jesus 
answering,  said  to  him,  "  Blessed  art  thou  Simon  Bar- 
Jona,  because  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  to 
thee,  but  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  And  I  say  to 
thee,  that  thou  art  Peter ,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
it."  That  is,  I— the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God, 
to  whose  divine  nature  thou  hast  borne  testimony,  say 
to  thee,  that  thou  art  Peter — rock — and  upon  this  rock 
I  will  build  my  Church.  I  am  the  builder,  but  thou 
art  the  rock  upon  which  my  Church  shall  be  built. 
Behold  here  the  reason  why,  at  our  first  meeting,  I 
changed  thy  name  from  Simon  Bar-Jona  to  Cephas — 
Peter — rock. 

Never  did  our  blessed  Lord  speak  more  pointedly, 
or  with  greater  emphasis.  He  declares  Simon  Peter 
blessed,  because  he  uttered  the  words  of  inspiration, 
and  he  rewards  him  in  consequence,  by  the  assurance 
that  he  was  to  be  the  rock  of  his  Church.  He  singles 
him  out  from  the  other  apostles,  "  /  say  to  thee :"  he 
separates  him  from  the  rest  by  employing  the  pro- 
noun Thou,  and  he  addresses  him  individually  in 
the  most  distinctive  terms.  Thus,  then,  for  the  rea- 
sons already  assigned,  as  Abram  was  called  Abraham 
— as  Sarai  was  called  Sarah — as  Jacob  was  called  Israel 
— as  the  Messiah  was  called  Jesus — do  we  at  once  know 
why  Simon  was  called  Peter  or  rock.  Christ,  who  is 
tvisdom  itself,  chose  the  most  solid  foundation  for  his 
spiritual  edifice,  the  Church,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
foolish  man  who  rears  his  building  upon  sand.  "  The 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  my  Church,"  says 
the  divine  founder  of  Christianity.  "  The  rain  fell, 
and  the  floods  caine,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  they  beat 


27 

upon  that  house,  and  it  fell  not :  for  it  was  founded 
upon  a  rock"  To  be  built  upon  a  rock  conveys  the 
idea  of  a  foundation  which  is  quite  immovable  :  hence 
our  blessed  Lord,  to  accommodate  himself  to  our  notion 
of  things,  speaks  of  the  impregnable  character  of  his 
Church,  by  pointing  to  the  solidity  of  its  foundation. 

Popular  prejudice  has  long  been  in  the  habit  of  main- 
taining that  the  only  rock  signified  by  the  words  rehearsed 
is  Christ,  or  the  profession  of  faith  made  by  Peter. 
But  this  gratuitous  assumption  cannot  stand  the  test 
of  criticism. 

In  the  first  place,  it  has  been  proved  by  the  most 
eminent  scripturists  that  Christ  spoke  not  in  Latin, 
nor  in  Greek,  but  in  Hebrew,  or  rather  the  dialect  of 
Hebrew,  the  Syro-Chaldaic,  then  the  prevailing  tongue 
in  Judea.  Kepha  is  the  term  which  in  that  language 
means  a  rock,  and  doubtless  was  the  very  word  em- 
ployed  when  the  Redeemer  said  "  upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  church."  Kephas— s  is  the  Greek  ter- 
mination—or Cephas,  was  the  name  given  by  Christ 
to  Simon,  which  in  Greek  is  rendered  vsreoe,  Peter. 
Peter,  xtroog,  and  Kephas,  are  the  same  name — the 
one  English,  the  other  Greek,  the  last  Syro-Chaldaic. 
"  Jesus  looking  upon  him,  said,  Thou  art  Simon,  the 
son  of  Jona :  thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas,  which  is 
interpreted  Peter  ,-"  John,  i.  42.  It  is  obvious,  then, 
that  Christ  must  have  accosted  Peter  in  these  words : 
"  Thou  art  Kepha — rock—  and  upon  this  Kepha — 
rock — I  will  build  my  Church."  The  same  emphatic 
expression  used  twice  in  the  same  short  sentence,  with 
reference  to  the  same  subject,  shews  distinctly  that 
Kepha — Peter — was  the  rock,  on  which  Christ  de- 
clared he  would  build  his  Church. 

In  the  Syriac  version  of  the  New  Testament,  "  Peter'' 
and  "rock"  are  expressed  by  precisely  the  same  word — 

Anath  Chipha,  vehall  hada  Chipha. 


28 

In  the  Arabic  version,  the  words  are  also  the  same, 
for  "  Peter"  and  "  rock  :" 

Anath  Alsachra,  wahal  hada  Alsachra. 
In  a  Chaldaic  manuscript  preserved  at  Rome,  which  is 
said  to  have  been  written  in  Mesopotamia  in  the  year 
330,  the  same  word,  sciuha,  stands  for  Peter  and  rock. 

In  the  second  place,  the  particle  /t«/ — and — points 
out  the  link  of  connection  between  the  members  of 
the  sentence  :  "  Thou  art  Rock,  and  upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  Church."  If  the  first  rock  were  dif- 
ferent from  the  second,  some  other  particle  must  of 
necessity  have  been  employed  to  shew  the  change  of 
subject. 

Christ  says,  "  Thou  art  Peter — Rock — and  upon 
this  rock,"  &c.  Now  this — the  demonstrative  pro- 
noun— necessarily  refers  to  the  rock  mentioned  in  the 
same  sentence.  To  assume  that  Christ  pointed  with 
his  finger  to  himself  when  he  said  "  on  this  rock," 
is  unwarrantable,  because  it  is  gratuitous.  Such  'a 
mode  of  supposed  acting,  by  supplying  signs  and  ges- 
tures, is  subversive  of  all  sound  interpretation  of 
Scripture.  In  point  of  fact,  the  German  Rationalistic 
School,  as  we  see  from  Rose's  Protestantism  in  Ger- 
many, from  Strauss's  Life  of  Jesus,  and  from  the  writ- 
ings of  Paulus,  De  Wett,  Wegshieder,  and  other  sophists 
— for  to  call  such  men  philosophers  would  be  u  phrase 
absurd" — hasadoptedthis  method  in  expounding  Scrip- 
ture. Hence  it  is  that  all  the  miracles  of  Christ  and 
his  Apostles  have  been  explained  away,  and  the  entire 
mysteries  of  revelation  have  shared  the  same  fate. 
Many  Protestants  do  not  seem  to  be  aware  of  the 
disastrous  consequences  of  private  interpretation  of 
Scripture ;  but  the  truth  is,  that  by  pursuing  that 
system  to  its  legitimate  extremes,  it  must  end  in  sheer 
rationalism  !  They  are  taught,  however,  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  private  judgment  in  its  headlong  career, 
and  to  say  to  it,  with  Canute,  "  Thus  far  wilt  thou 


29 

go,  and  no  farther."  Private  judgment,  however,  is 
no  more  to  be  kept  back,  than  was  the  ocean,  by  any 
such  arbitrary  boundaries. 

To  defend  the  interpretation  denying  Peter  to  be 
rock,  or  to  assert  that  the  question  is  at  best  but 
doubtful,  and  cannot  now  be  determined,  has  been  the 
object  of  several  Protestant  writers.  They  laboured 
long,  but  they  laboured  in  vain.  They  were  clear- 
sighted enough  to  see  what  should  result  from  the  ad- 
mission that  Peter  icas  the  rock.  If  Peter  were  the  rock, 
the  Church  was  built  upon  Peter,  and  if  the  Church 
were  built  upon  Peter,  no  doubt  Peter  was  invested 
with  superior  prerogatives ;  and  if  so  invested,  Peter 
must  have  had  a  primacy  among  the  Apostles,  and  his 
supremacy  must  have  extended  over  all  the  children 
of  the  Church ;  these  sequences  are  inevitable. 

Other  Protestant  commentators,  not  of  course  view- 
ing the  question  in  this  light,  have  denounced  as  un- 
tenable any  distinction  between  Peter  and  rock. 

Marsh,  late  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  in  his  "  Com- 
parative View,"  thus  writes : — "  But  though  it  was  so 
easy  (not  quite!)  to  confute  the  arguments  of  the  Romish 
writers  on  this  subject,  both  the  Lutheran  and  the  Cal- 
vinist  divines,  from  the  very  commencement  of  the 
Reformation,  had  recourse  to  the  uncritical  expedient 
of  torturing  the  words  of  our  Saviour  to  a  meaning 
which  they  cannot  convey.  These  learned  divines 
could  not  divest  themselves  of  the  notion,  that  St 
Peter  was  not  a  sort  of  tutelary  saint,  because  he  was 
claimed  by  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  and  therefore  in  the 
same  proportion  as  the  Church  of  Rome  endeavoured 
to  raise  the  importance  of  St  Peter,  in  the  same  propor- 
tion did  the  followers  both  of  Luther  and  Calvin  en- 
deavour to  lower  it.  And  as  the  words  of  the  Latin 
vulgate,  Tu  es  Petrus,  et  super  lianc  petram  ccdijicabo  ecclc- 
siam  meam,  were  so  interpreted  by  the  Romish  writer?, 
as  if  that  Church  were  the  only  Church  to  which  the 

c2 


30 

words  applied,  the  Lutheran  and  Calvinist  divines  saw 
no  other  expedient  of  confuting  their  adversaries,  than 
by  asserting  that  the  latter  part  of  the  passage  applied 
not  to  St  Peter  at  all."  He  subjoins :  "  It  seems  a 
desperate  undertaking  to  prove,  that  our  Saviour  al- 
luded to  any  other  person  than  to  St  Peter ;  for  the 
words  of  the  passage  can  indicate  no  one  else." 

Bloomfield,  a  distinguished  Anglican — not  the  pre- 
sent weak  and  temporizing  Charles  James  of  London — 
commenting  upon  this  very  text,  says,  "  Almost  every 
modern  expositor  of  note,  refers  it  to  Peter  himself; 
and  with  reason." 

Stanley,  "  Sermons  and  Essays  on  the  Apostolic 
Age,"  writes :  "  That  it  was  in  consequence  of  the 
confession,  and  in  reference  to  it,  that  the  name  was 
bestowed,  thus  agreeing  with  the  probable  origin  of 
the  only  other  surname  bestowed  in  like  manner 
on  any  of  the  other  apostles  (Luke  ix.  54),  there  can 
be  little  doubt.  But  as  the  name  Cephas  has  re- 
gard, not  merely  to  this  particular  act,  but  (John  i. 
42)  to  the  general  character  of  which  it  was  the  ex- 
pression, so  it  seems  certain  that  the  words  themselves 
(SKI  ravry  rr\  <vzrga)  though  occasioned  by  the  confes- 
sion, refer  to  Peter  himself" 

Bengel,  an  erudite  commentator,  writes  that  "  Kir&a 
and  trsroog  are  synonymous,  as  both  are  expressed  in 
Syriac  by  the  term  Jcepha."  He  observes  also  that  it 
would  be  incongruous  to  attach  a  feminine  termination 
to  the  name  Peter. 

Dodwell  coincides  in  this  opinion,  and  demonstrates 
at  much  length  how  Petra  must  be  understood  to  refer 
to  Peter.  It  may  be  observed  that  the  Greeks  never 
apply  a  feminine  noun  to  a  man,  except  in  derision. 
Hence  the  Evangelist  wrote  Petros  and  not  Petra ; 
both  terms,  however,  may  be  reckoned  synonymous. 

Rosenrnuller,  the  learned  German,  in  his  Scholia 
in  Nov.  Test.  torn.  1,  very  graphically  illustrates 


31 

the  passage  in  question.  He  says,  "  The  rock  is 
neither  the  confession  of  Peter,  nor  Christ,  pointing 
out  himself  by  his  finger,  or  by  a  shake  of  the  head 
(which  interpretations  the  context  does  not  admit),  but 
Peter  himself.  The  Lord  speaking  in  Syriac,  used  no 
diversity  of  name,  but  in  both  places,  said  Cephas. .  . . 
*  Thou  art  called  by  me  Peter,  because  thou  will  be  as 
a  rock.'  And  Christ  promises  that  He  will  build  his 
Church  on  Peter.  Allusion  is  made  to  the  custom  pre- 
vailing in  Palestine  of  building  houses  that  are  exposed 
to  floods  and  whirlwinds,  on  a  rocky  soil,  that  they 
may  be  able  to  resist  the  violence  of  waters  and  winds. 
Therefore  whosoever  thinks  of  building  a  durable  house 
should  above  all  look  around  for  a  rock,  or  firm  ground  : 
The  rock  is  the  first  thing  whence  the  work  is  to  be 
begun."  Thus  did  this  erudite  Rationalist  write  from 
merely  considering  the  New  Testament  as  an  authen- 
tic record  of  historical  events.  He  did  not  look  on 
the  Christian  religion  as  a  divine  institute,  but  as 
the  work  of  a  very  good  man,  for  if  he  had,  he  would 
not  have  hesitated  to  cry  out,  as  did  Rousseau  and 
others  whose  names  are  known  to  fame — "  Prove  to 
me  that  Christianity  is  true,  and  to-morrow  I  arn  a 
Catholic."  Yes  :  all  genuine  Christianity  must  be 
Catholic,  and  there  can  be  no  Catholic  Christianity 
save  in  communion  with  the  Chair  of  Peter — the  see  oj 
Rome.  If  Rosenmiiller  had  come  to  our  Scottish 
land — the  land  of  the  "  mountain  and  flood,"  he  would 
have  seen  here  what  he  saw  in  Germany,  countless 
systems  of  religion  calling  themselves  Christian,  founded 
not  on  the  rock  of  authority,  but  on  the  quicksands  of 
private  opinion ;  and  he  might  say,  what  all  Catholics 
aver,  that  such  sects  having  no  stable  foundation,  must 
eventually  totter  to  their  fall  ! 

But  let  us  proceed,  by  citing  other  Protestant  au- 
thorities. 

Gerard,  in  his  "  Institutes  of  Biblical  Criticism," 


32 

commenting   on   this  very  passage,   writes :    "  The 
connection  shews  that  Peter  is  here  plainly  meant" 

Thompson  of  Glasgow,  in  his  Monatessaron,  says  : 
"  The  words  Petros  and  Petra  are  here  used  as  appel- 
lations of  the  apostle ;  and  consequently  Peter  was  the 
rock  on  which  Christ  said  his  Church  should  be  built 
...  Protestants  have  used  all  the  hardihood  of  lawless 
criticism  in  their  attempts  to  reason  away  the  Catholic 
interpretation."  This  indeed  is  an  admission  with  a  ven- 
geance,  coming  from  one  who  is  a  Protestant  himself, 
and  what  is  more,  being,  I  believe,  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian school ! 

Moreover,  Dr  Lee — fas  est  ab  hoste  doceri — says : 
"  We  must  admit  that  that  view  appears  the  most 
obvious  and  natural,  which  makes  Peter  the  rock 
on  which  the  Church  was  to  be  built,  especially 
considering  what  is  added  respecting  *  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven'  being  so  committed  to 
his  custody.  ...  It  may  also  be  acknowledged  that 
the  Popish  advocates  have  gained  some  advantage 
from  the  replies  which  Protestants  have  sometimes 
made."  Again,  he  admits  that  the  supposed  action 
of  Christ  pointing  to  himself  as  the  rock  "  is  al- 
most too  pitiful  for  refutation."  Besides,  he  admits 
that  the  sophism  founded  on  the  change  of  gender, 
-Tsr^o;  and  csrpa,  "  has  been  well  replied  to,  not 
only  by  Bellarmine,  Maldonatus,  and  the  other  Pa- 
pal commentators,  but  by  Grotius,  Bengel,  and  many 
other  Protestant  critics."  He  speaks,  however,  rather 
cavalierly  when  he  says  —  "  This  untenable  position 
has  furnished  to  the  Romanists  their  only  triumph  : 
and  how  eager  they  have  been  to  magnify  this  small 
victory,  any  one  may  observe,  who  looks  into  their 
commentators." 

Now,  assuredly,  you  will  agree  with  me  that  there 
is  no  possible  argument  in  a  nickname,  and  that  every 
thing  savouring  of  rudeness  of  speech  should  be 


33 

avoided,  even  in  polemical  warfare.  In  calling 
Catholics  "Romanists"  Dr  Lee  is  perhaps  not  aware 
that  he  is  offending  against  the  common  courtesies 
of  society,  and  that  he  is  but  copying  the  conduct  of 
Julian  the  Apostate,  who  out  of  contempt  for  Jesus 
Christ  decreed  that  the  Christians  should  be  named 
Galileans  ;  but  who,  when  struck  by  the  hand  of  God, 
cried  out  in  a  paroxysm  of  fury  and  despair — Vicisti 
GaliloBe  vicisti  I  We  envy  not  the  Reverend  Professor 
for  imitating,  however  unwittingly,  such  a  wretched 
example.  Like  all  entrenched  in  a  false  position,  the 
Professor  endeavours  to  escape  with  the  best  grace  he 
can,  by  enouncing,  in  pompous  terms,  that  the  post 
surrendered  is  "  the  only  triumph  of  the  Romanists, 
and  that  the  victory  is  but  small."  I  do  hope  you  will 
see,  in  the  sequel,  that  other  triumphs  are  in  store,  and 
that  victories  for  truth  are  not  always  small :  though 
it  is,  I  confess,  but  a  small  victory  to  upset  the  "  Dis- 
course on  Papal  Infallibility." 

Well,  then,  the  Professor  of  Biblical  Criticism  in  the 
University  of  Edinburgh  gives  up,  as  untenable,  a  popu- 
lar objection  which  can  no  longer  be  urged  with  any 
colour  of  argument.  For  how  can  such  an  objection  be 
urged  any  more,  when  it  has  been  proved  by  the  most 
eminent  Scripturists,  as  I  have  already  stated,  that  the 
language  spoken  by  Christ  was  the  Syriac,  or  the  Syro- 
Chaldaic,  and  that  therefore  the  word  for  Peter  and  rock 
is  precisely  the  same.  So  that  Christ  must  have  said,  and 
did  say,  while  addressing  Simon  Peter — "  Thou  art  a 
rock,  and  upon.this  rock  I  will  build  my  Church."  The 
same  identity  of  expression  is  to  be  found  in  the  Arabic 
version,  as  is  very  abundantly  demonstrated  by  the 
learned  Maronite  Ecchelensis,  in  his  elaborate  treatises 
"  De  Origine  Nominis  Papse."  It  is  true,  the  genius 
of  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages  requires  a  change  in 
the  termination,  on  account  of  a  difference  of  gender  : 
and  the  like  happens  with  regard  to  the  Italian,  Spanish  „ 


u 

and  Portuguese  versions  of  the  passage.  But  the  same 
word  in  French — Pierre — means  rock  and  Peter,  as 
occurs  in  the  Syro-Chaldaic  and  other  kindred  tongues.; 
In  all  these  other  languages  mentioned,  the  similarity 
of  the  two  words  is,  however,  most  striking.  In  Ger- 
man, like  the  English,  the  words  are  dissimilar. 

The  great  theologian  of  the  day,  Passaglia,  one 
of  the  many  most  distinguished  professors  in  the 
Roman  College,  in  his  work  of  surpassing  interest — 
"  Commentarius  de  Prserogativis  Beati  Petri  Apos- 
tolorum  Principis,"  Lib.  ii.  cap.  4 — employs  a  vast 
amount  of  erudition  to  illustrate  this  particular  point. 
After  having  examined  the  matter  by  the  light  of 
Scripture,  and  proved  his  thesis  to  a  demonstration, 
he  brings  all  the  appliances  of  philology  and  patris- 
tic literature  to  bear,  and  summons  in  the  most  dis- 
tinguished Protestant  authorities,  such  as  Bengel, 
Dodwel,  Rosen miiller,  Theophilus  Kuinoel,  Henri- 
cus  Michaelis,  and  others,  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Ca- 
tholic view.  He  moreover  inserts  the  very  words  in 
the  Syriac  language,  to  shew  the  perfect  identity  of  ex- 
pression— Peter  and  Rock.  And  thus  having  investi- 
gated the  question  under  its  every  aspect,  he  clenches 
it  so  thoroughly,  that  no  one  having  any  pretensions 
to  biblical  scholarship  need  ever  attempt  to  stir  it 
anew. 

Let  us,  however,  not  be  misunderstood,  when  we 
declare  that  Peter  is  the  rock  on  which  the  Church  of 
Christ  is  built.  It  is  true  that  this  has  come  to  pass 
in  accordance  with  the  good  providence  of  God :  yet 
it  is  equally  true  that  the  essential  Rock  of  the  Church 
is  Christ  Jesus  himself,  who  is  the  chief  corner  stone, 
and  by  whose  almighty  hand  the  whole  fabric  is  sus- 
tained. Christ,  then,  is  the  rock  by  excellence — Peter 
the  rock  by  appointment:  Christ  is  the  rock  by  inherent 
power — Peter  the  rock  by  power  received  from  him  : 
Christ  is  the  heavenly  agent — Peter  the  living  earthly 


35 

instrument.  It  is,  then,  from  Christ,  and  through  7m- 
divine  merits  alone,  that  the  Church  founded  on  Peter 
derives  all  her  vitality.  So  that  if  Peter  is  the  rock, 
it  is  Christ  who  has  made  him  the  rock;  and  if  the 
Church  is  built  upon  Peter,  as  upon  a  rock,  it  is  again 
Christ  who  has  done  all  this.  He  is  the  great  Architect ; 
it^  is  He  who  laid  the  foundations  ;  it  is  He  who  hath 
reared  the  superstructure  ;  it  is  He  who  hath  regis- 
tered a  vow  in  the  archives  of  heaven,  that  against 
his  Church,  built  upon  the  rock,  the  "  gates  of  hell 
should  never  prevail "  !  It  is  then  God,  not  man, 
who  both  speaks  and  acts.  There  can  therefore  be 
no  undue  aggrandising  of  St  Peter,  and  nothing  in 
the  least  derogatory  to  our  blessed  Lord  in  thus  speak- 
ing, since  we  simply  state  the  positive  fact.  It  was 
the  will  of  the  man  God,  as  expressly  announced,  that 
His  Church  upon  Peter  should  most  certainly  be 
built,  and  that  will  hath  taken  effect.  Adieu  then  to 
all  cavilling  ;  for  all  that  has  happened,  originated  in 
the  wisdom,  and  has  been  executed  by  the  power  of  the 
Most  High. 

The  learned  Camaldolese  monk,  !  Don  Mauro  Cap- 
pellari,  in  his  excellent  work,  "  II  Trionfo  della  Santa 
Sede,"  most  judiciously  observes  :  "  It  is  true  that  the 
essential  rocJc  is  Christ  alone,  and  not  Peter ;  for  we 
must  distinguish  the  essence  of  the  Church  from  its 
visible  ministry,  of  which  the  Apostles  are  foundations. 
But  among  them  Peter  is  pointed  out  as  the  principal 
foundation."  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  this  work 
was  published  thirty  years  before  its  author  was  raised 
to  the  supreme  Pontificate,  under  the  name  of  Gregory 
XVI. — clarum  et  venerabile  nomen — who  was  the  im- 
mediate predecessor  of  the  present  saintly  Pontiff,  Pius 
the  Ninth. 

This  distinction  then  between  the  esssence  of  the 
Church  and  its  visible  ministry  being  made  and  remem- 
bered, will  serve  to  remove  many  sophistical  objections 


36 

which  are  flippantly  urged.  Thus,  for  example,  a  dif- 
ficulty is  raised  from  those  words  of  the  apostle  to  the 
Corinthians  (1  Cor.  iii.  9.)  "  You  are  God's  building. 
According  to  the  grace  of  God  that  is  given  me,  as  a 
wise  architect,  I  have  laid  the  foundation,  and  another 
buildeth  thereon.  But  let  every  man  take  heed  how 
he  buildeth  thereupon.  For  no  man  can  lay  another 
foundation  but  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Christ 
Jesus."  Now,  it  is  perfectly  true  that  the  only  foun- 
dation on  which  we  can  build  our  hopes  of  future  hap- 
piness, is  Christ  and  his  infinite  merits  ;  knowing  as 
we  do  "  that  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven, 
given  to  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved."  Still  this 
does  not  weaken,  much  less  nullify  the  promise  pre- 
viously made  by  Christ  to  Simon  Peter,  of  being  con- 
stituted the  rock  on  which  his  Church  should  be  built. 
For  does  not  the  same  apostle,  in  his  epistle  to  the 
Ephesians,  ii.  20,  declare,  that  the  faithful  are  "  built 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus 
Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone  ?  "  Where 
he  speaks  of  the  apostles  and  prophets  as  being  the 
foundation  of  Christians,  without  any  apprehension  of 
being  misunderstood,  since  he  always  proclaimed  that 
Jesus  is  the  grand  key-stone  of  the  Christian  building. 

Another  parallel  passage  may  be  cited  from  Apocal. 
xxi.  14,  where  the  apostles  are  called  the  foundations 
of  the  city  of  the  living  God.  "  And  the  wall  of  the 
city  had  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the  twelve 
names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb."  Now  this 
is  easily  understood ;  for  every  foundation  rests  upon 
Him. 

Let  it  here  be  observed,  that  the  Scriptures  furnish 
many  examples,  in  which  the  very  same  titles  are  given 
to  the  apostles  as  are  given  to  Christ,  but  of  course  in 
a  wholly  different  meaning. 

He  says  of  himself,  John  viii.  12,  "  /  am  the  light 
of  the  world."  Yet  in  Matt.  v.  14,  He  speaks  of  the 


37 

apostles  in  the  same  terms,  "  You  are  the  light  of  the 
world." 

He  says  of  himself,  John  x.  11,  "I  am  the  good 
shepherd."  Yet  in  the  same  chapter  it  is  stated,  "  And 
he  gave  some  apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and  other 
some  evangelists,  and  other  some  pastors — shepherds" 

In  1  Pet.  ii.  25,  we  read,  "  For  you  were  as  sheep 
going  astray ;  but  you  are  now  converted  to  the  Shep- 
herd and  Bishop  of  your  souls."  And  in  the  Acts,  xx. 
28,  we  read,  "  Take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  to  the 
whole  flock,  wherein  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  placed  you 
bishop*" 

Now,  although  the  very  same  designations  in  other 
passages  of  Holy  Writ  are  applied  to  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  still  the  sense  is  markedly  different,  and 
readily  understood.  But  it  is  needless  to  accumulate 
instances. 

In  the  work  to  which  I  have  just  now  referred,  the  ve- 
nerable Pontiff  cites  a  passage  from  a  sermon  delivered 
by  his  illustrious  predecessor  St  Leo  the  Great,  who  oc- 
cupied the  Chair  of  Peter  in  the  middle  of  the  fifth  cen- 
tury, and  who  by  a  masterly  touch  brings  out  into  bold 
relief  the  whole  scene,  as  depicted  by  the  inspired  pen- 
man. Thus  by  a  stroke  of  his  pencil  does  he  give 
breadth  to  the  outlines  of  Christ's  discourse  to  Peter, 
and  light  to  any  supposed  shade.  4t  As  my  Father  has 
manifested  my  divinity  to  thee,  I  make  known  to  thee  thy 
excellency :  for  thou  art  Peter,  that  is,  as  I  am  the  invio- 
lable rock,  the  corner-stone,  who  make  both  one — I  the 
foundation  other  than  that  no  one  can  lay — neverthe- 
less thou  also  art  a  Rock,  because  thou  art  strengthened 
by  ™>y  power,  so  that  those  things  which  lelong  to  me 
by  nature,  are  common  to  thee  with  me  by  participation ." 
I  need  not  linger  any  longer  in  developing  this  scrip- 
tural argument,  which  I  trust  has  already  been  put 
forward  with  sufficient  clearness. 

Come  we  now  to  examine  another  invincible  argu- 

D 


38 

merit  in  favour  of  Peter's  Supremacy,  and  which 
is  presented  to  us  under  the  figure  of  the  "  Keys." 
Our  blessed  Lord  in  the  same  gospel  of  St  Matthew, 
chap.  xvi.  continues  his  address  to  Peter  : — 

"  And  I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  ihou  shalt  hind  upon  earth, 
«hall  be  bound  also  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in  heaven." 

This,  then,  is  the  second  prerogative  specially  given 
to  Peter,  and  this  let  us  now  consider.  The  term 
keys  is  obviously  not  to  be  understood  in  its  literal 
acceptation ;  the  language  is  metaphorical,  and  it  be- 
hoves us  to  inquire  what  is  thereby  meant.  In  all 
times  and  places  the  keys  have  ever  been  the  recog- 
nised emblem  of  the  highest  authority,  and  the  pos- 
session of  the  keys  is  symbolic  of  supreme  power  and 
jurisdiction.  The  common  consensus  of  mankind  is 
unanimous  upon  this  head. 

"  Among  oriental  nations,"  says  the  illustrious 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Westminster,1  "  this  con- 
nection of  real  power  with  these  its  emblems  is  very 
marked.  We  are  told  by  the  most  accurate  of  Eastern 
annalists,  how  the  keys  of  the  temple  of  Mecca  were 
in  the  hands  of  a  certain  tribe,  and  with  it,  the  com- 
mand in  that  place ;  and  so  necessarily  were  the  two 
conjoined,  that  when  the  material  keys  were  extorted 
by  fraud  from  their  possessor,  he  irrevocably  lost  his 
dominion  over  the  sanctuary.  And  on  another  occa- 
sion, he  shewed  that  the  possession  of  the  emblem 
really  conferred  the  power  which  it  represented." 
See  Specimen  Hist.  Arab.  Oxon,  1806. 

This  type  of  authority  indicated  by  keys,  was  em- 
ployed by  other  ancient  nations. 

Parkhurst  says,  that  "Pluto  and  his  wife  Proserpine, 

were  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans  represented  with  keys 

in  their  hands."   We  need  not  mention  that  Pluto,  in 

mythology,  was  reputed  king  of  the  infernal  regions, 

1  Lectures  on  the  principal  Doctrines,  &c. 


39 

JEschylus  speaks  of  Jo  as  the  priestess  of  Juno's 
temple,  and  calls  her  "  key-holder"  of  the  temple  of 
Juno. 

Callimachus  exhibits  the  goddess  Ceres  as  a  priest- 
ess, and  says  that  she  "  had  a  key  on  her  shoulder." 

Jahn,  in  his  interesting  work  on  Biblical  Archaeo- 
logy, says, — "  There  is  a  particular  propriety  in  car- 
rying the  keys  on  the  shoulder,  when  they  are  borne  as 
a  symbol  of  authority.  For  it  is  very  common  to 
speak  of  the  weight  of  office  or  authority,  its  burden,  pres- 
sure of  heavy  duties,  and  the  like  :  and  to  say  of  a  per- 
son who  is  placed  in  an  office  of  great  trust  and  power, 
that  a  weighty  burden  or  a  weighty  responsibility  is  placed  on 
his  shoulders.'11  Again  he  says  :  "  Keys  were  not  made 
of  metal  except  for  the  rich  and  powerful,  and  these 
were  sometimes  adorned  with  ivory  handles."  See 
Odyssey,  xxi.  7. 

Kitto,  in  his  Cyclopaedia  of  Biblical  Literature,  ob- 
serves that  the  keys  were  frequently  made  of  wood, 
and  were  much  larger  than  ours. 

Chardin,  in  his  Travels  in  Persia,  remarks  that  the 
Persians  still  use  wooden  keys. 

But  let  us  ourselves  recur  to  holy  writ,  and  we 
shall  find,  that  both  under  the  old  and  the  new  dispen- 
sation, the  inspired  writers  have  employed  the  figure 
of  the  keys  to  denote  that  the  existing  chief  ruler  was 
possessed  of  paramount  authority. 

Thus  we  read  in  Isaiah  xxii.  22,  of  Eliacim,  the 
son  of  the  high-priest  Heli,  who  was  to  be  substituted 
to  Sobna  in  the  priesthood, — "  I  will  lay  the  key  of 
the  house  of  David  upon  his  shoulder;  and  he  shall 
open,  and  none  shall  shut ;  and  he  shall  shut,  and  none 
shall  open."  The  key  was  hung  on  the  shoulder  in 
former  days  as  the  badge  of  authority,  just  as  in  our 
own  times  the  sceptre,  the  sword,  or  mace,  are  usually 
borne  on  the  shoulder  as  emblems  of  royal  power. 

In  the  same  book  of  Isaiah  ix.  6,  we  find,  standing 
out  prominently,  what  is  meant  by  the  emblem  keys. 


40 

We  read  in  that  most  beautiful  passage  regarding 
the  Messiah,  "  A  child  is  born  to  us,  and  a  son  is 
given  to  us,  and  the  government  is  upon  his  shoulder  : 
and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor, 
God  the  mighty,  the  Father  of  the  world  to  come, 
the  Prince  of  Peace.  His  empire  shall  be  multiplied, 
and  there  shall  be  no  end  of  peace.  He  shall  sit  upon 
the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  esta- 
blish it  and  strengthen  it  with  judgment  and  with 
justice,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever." 

We  have  seen,  then,  what  the  ancient  nations  un- 
derstood by  the  figure  of  keys.  They  believed  that 
figure  to  be  emblematic  of  supreme  authority.  To 
carry  the  key  upon  the  shoulder,  was  equivalent  to 
have  the  government  upon  the  shoulder.  Hence  the 
prophet  wrote  of  the  Redeemer,  "  The  government 
is  upon  his  shoulder;"  thereby  intimating,  that  he 
was  invested  with  supreme  power.  The  thin  signified 
being  the  government,  is  here  substituted  for  the  sign, 
namely  keys. 

In  the  Apocalypse  i.  18,  Christ  is  said  to  have 
"  the  keys  of  death  and  of  hell ;"  and  this  to  mark 
his  supreme  dominion  over  both.  \ 

"  I  am  the  first  and  the  last,  and  alive  and  was 
dead  ;  and  behold  I  am  living  for  ever  and  ever,  and 
have  the  keys  of  death  and  of  hell" 

Again,  Apoc.  iii.  7,  "  These  things  saith  the  holy 
One  and  the  true  One,  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David: 
He  that  openeth,  and  no  man  shutteth ;  shutteth,  and 
no  man  openeth." 

This  text  evidently  points  to  the  Redeemer,  and  the 
key  of  David  represents  the  supremacy  of  power  which 
our  blessed  Saviour  was  to  wield  in  his  spiritual  king- 
dom, the  Church,  for  he  declared,  that  "  all  power" 
had  been  given  to  him  by  his  Eternal  Father.  This 
power  and  kingdom  of  Christ  were  prefigured  by  the 
temporal  power  and  kingdom  of  David.  Hence  in  St 
Luke  i.  32,  we  read  the  language  of  prophecy,  "  He 


41 

shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the 
Most  High,  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him 
the  throne  of  David  his  father ;  and  he  shall  reign 
in  the  house  of  Judah  for  ever." 

Again,  Apoc.  ix.  1. — But  this  text  is  in  relation  to 
the  enemy  instead  of  the  Saviour  of  mankind  : 

"  And  I  saw  a  star  fall  from  heaven  upon  the  earth, 
and  there  was  given  to  him  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit. 
And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit :  and  the  smoke  of 
the  pit  arose,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace  ;  and  the 
sun  and  the  air  were  darkened  with  the  smoke  of  the 
pit.  And  from  the  smoke  of  the  pit  there  came  out 
locusts  upon  the  earth."  • 

"  The  key  of  the  bottomless  pit"  signifies  the  power 
which  the  evil  spirit,  "  the  fallen  star,"  was  permitted 
to  employ.  Quickly  did  he  exercise  that  power ;  for 
he  opened  the  pit,  and  then  followed  in  rapid  succes- 
sion the  dismal  evils  which  the  rest  of  the  chapter  re- 
cords. 

Again,  Apoc.  xx.  1.  —  Mention  is  here  made  of  a 
counteracting  agency  from  heaven  against  the  evil 
one  : 

"  And  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven, 
having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in 
his  hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  the  old 
serpent,  which  is  the  devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him 
for  a  thousand  years.  And  he  cast  him  into  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  and  shut  him  up." 

Many  ancient  writers  seem  to  think  that  Christ  is 
here  signified  by  the  angel :  others  accept  the  term 
angel  in  its  ordinary  meaning.  Certain,  however,  it 
is,  that  the  heavenly  messenger  having  the  key  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  is  clothed  with  boundless  power  over  the 
"  old  serpent."  See  Passaglia,  Lib.  cit.  cap.  viii.  pag. 
474. 

But  why  dwell  in  proving  what  no  rational  mind 


42 

can  deny,  that  the  keys  are  the  symbol  of  supreme  authority  ? 
Is  it  not  so  ?  Has  not  this  very  case  been  brought 
home  to  ourselves  ?  Instance  among  other  examples 
which  might  be  brought,  the  first  coming  of  the  Queen 
to  our  ancient  city  of  Perth,  when  her  Majesty  was 
presented  with  the  keys  by  the  chief  magistrate,  to  in- 
dicate that  she  was  invested  with  the  fulness  of  tem- 
poral power.  By  the  way,  this  was  a  mere  empty 
ceremony,  so  to  speak,  since  our  "  fair  citie"  no  longer 
rejoices  in  her  gates.  Still  it  is  an  evidence  of  the  sym- 
bolical meaning  which  was  formerly,  and  is  yet,  at- 
tached to  the  keys  as  emblems  of  power.  Besides,  it 
is  a  relic  of  the  customs  of  the  good  old  Catholic  times. 

In  fact,  with  the  keys  is  associated  the  idea  of  per- 
fect possession.  To  give  up  the  keys  of  a  town  or  a 
fortress,  is  tantamount  to  a  surrender;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  to  receive  the  keys  of  a  house  is  to  obtain 
the  right  of  possession. 

It  is  therefore  obvious,  from  the  parallel  passages 
which  we  have  adduced  by  way  of  illustration,  that 
when  our  blessed  Lord  said  to  Peter,  "  I  will  give  to 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  he  meant  to 
convey  to  him  all  possible  spiritual  power. 

We  have  previously  seen  that  Christ,  the  God  man, 
to  whom  nothing  is  impossible,  had  constituted  Peter 
as  the  rock  of  his  Church.  The  Church  of  Christ  was 
the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ  upon  earth.  He  who 
had  been  constituted  the  rock  of  the  Church,  or  spiritual 
kingdom,  is  now  appointed  by  the  same  divine  autho- 
rity, the  viceroy  of  the  kingdom, — the  living  represen- 
tative upon  earth,  and  plenipotentiary  of  the  Redeemer. 
Christ  addresses  Peter  individually,  "  I  will  give  to 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  "  What 
keys  ?"  cries  out  St  Basil ;  "  what  power  ?  The  keys, 
the  power  which  Christ  himself  possessed,  and  alone 
possessed,  until  he  shared  them  with  Peter ;  and  still 
possesses,  but  now  shared — communicated,  but  not 


43 

alienated — elevating  Peter,  but  not  lowering  Christ — 
giving  much,  but  losing  nothing." 

But  let  us  proceed.  Christ  continues  his  address 
to  Peter, — "  And  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth, 
shall  be  bound  also  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in  hea- 
ven." Never  was  language  plainer,  and  never  was 
greater  power  given  by  God  to  man  !  The  power  of 
binding  and  of  loosing  is  uncontrolled — no  limits  are 
defined — no  restriction  whatever  is  made.  Christ 
pledges  his  sacred  word,  that  the  exercise  of  that 
power,  paramount  as  it  was,  and  uncircumscribed, 
should  be  ratified  by  God  above.  He  declares,  that 
the  acts  of  his  vicegerent,  done  in  his  official  capacity, 
as  head  of  the  Church,  should  be  stamped  with  the 
broad  seal  of  Omnipotence !  What  more  could  our 
blessed  Redeemer  say,  or  what  more  would  men  have 
him  to  say  ?  Or  could  any  words  more  clearly  prove 
the  supremacy  for  which  we  contend,  than  those  which 
fell  from  the  divine  lips  of  our  Saviour  on  that  solemn 
occasion  ? 

Certainly  we  are  not  straining  the  point,  but  taking 
the  simple,  natural,  and  legitimate  meaning  of  the 
words.  To  attach  any  other,  or  to  try  to  explain 
them  away,  is  to  offer  violence  to  the  sacred  text,  and 
to  run  counter  to  our  every  idea  of  hermeneutics,  which 
require  the  Scriptures  to  be  interpreted  in  their  natural 
obvious  sense,  unless  there  be  an  evident  reason  to  the 
contrary. 

Acting  in  accordance  with  these  sound  canons  of 
scriptural  exegesis,  the  ancient  Fathers  and  all  Catho- 
lic theologians  receive  the  words  in  question  in  their 
literal  acceptation,  as  implying  that  St  Peter  was  in- 
vested with  the  plenitude  of  power.  It  would  be  tedi- 
ous to  lay  before  you  the  many  extracts  which  we  might 
cull  from  Tertullian,  Origin,  Basil,  Gregory  of  Nyssa, 
Epiphanius,  Serapion,  Caesarius,  Chrysostom,  and  so 


44 

many  others,  whose  united  testimony  is  as  consenta- 
neous as  it  is  irrefragable.  One  circumstance,  how- 
ever, should  not  be  forgotten,  for  it  speaks  volumes 
with  regard  to  the  belief  of  Christian  antiquity.  Among 
the  many  works  of  art  seen  at  Rome  in  the  Basilics — 
in  the  Vatican  and  other  museums, — and  which  have 
been  carefully  preserved  from  the  earliest  ages, — St 
Peter  is  uniformly  characterised  as  bearing  one,  two, 
or  more  keys.  This  of  itself  is  abundantly  significant, 
nay  it  is  proof  palpable  that  the  primitive  Christians 
believed,  as  Catholics  have  ever  believed,  that  the 
power  of  the  keys  was  specially  given  to  the  Prince  of 
the  Apostles.  See  Ciampini,  Aringhi,  Foggini,  and 
others,  who  have  compiled  the  most  interesting  vo- 
lumes on  Christian  Antiquities. 

The  Professor  of  Biblical  Criticism  writes  in  rather  a 
burlesque  tone  about  "  St  Peter  painted  with  a  great 
key  in  his  hand,"  &c.  True,  he  may  write  as  he 
pleases  ;  but  surely  it  is  far  from  being  wise  to  indulge 
sarcasm  at  the  expense  of  Christian  antiquity.  Those 
who  sneer  at  the  saints  may  eventually  scoff  at  the  re- 
ligion of  the  God  of  the  saints.  The  transition  is  ra- 
pid :  ridicule  passes  quickly  from  one  to  all  the  articles 
of  the  Christian  code.  Facilis  descensus  averni ! 

But  let  us  bring  forward  some  distinguished  Pro- 
testant writers,  who  eschew  this  levity,  and  who  hesi- 
tate not  to  adopt  the  Catholic  view  of  the  question. 
Thus  Potter,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  his  work 
"  on  Church  Government,"  writes  :  "  Our  Lord  received 
from  God  the  keys  of  heaven ;  and  by  virtue  of  this 
grant  had  power  to  remit  sins  on  earth  :  the  same 
keys,  with  the  power  which  accompanied  them,  were 
first  promised  to  Peter,  as  the  foreman  of  the  Apos- 
tolic College." 

Bloomfield  says  : — "  The  key  was  a  badge  of  high 
office  and  distinction  in  the  regal  governments  of  an- 
tiquity, of  which  vestiges  remain  even  in  our  own 


45 

times.  Thus,  to  confer  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  on  any  one,  is  to  invest  him  with  authority  there- 
in, for  the  promotion  of  its  establishment  and  preserva- 
tion." Commenting  on  those  words  of  Christ  to  Peter, 
"  Whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind,"  &c.  he  thus  proceeds  : 
— "  Whatsoever  thou  shalt  declare  lawful  and  consti- 
tute in  the  Church,  shall  be  ratified  and  held  good 
with  God."  To  bear  him  out  in  this  interpretation, 
he  appeals  to  the  book  of  Daniel,  to  the  Chaldaic  para- 
phrase, to  the  Rabbinical  writers,  and  to  other  sources. 

Cameron,  in  his  Scriptural  commentary,  writes  : — "  It 
is  obvious  from  the  words  referred  to,  that  something 
in  particular  was  given  to  Peter,  which  was  not  common 

to  the  other  apostles For  there  are  many  things 

which  prove  the  singular  prerogative  conferred  on  Peter 

by  Christ,  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  apostles 

Again  :  What  was  the  drift  of  the  discourse  of  Christ  ? 
Was  it  not — I  say  to  fhee  ;  I  will  give  to  fhee ;  Thou  art 
Peter ;  all  this  in  the  most  emphatic  manner  addressed 
to  Peter  alone" 

Hammond,  in  his  Annotations  on  Matthew,  thus 
writes  : — "  The  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  signify 

the  power  of  governing  the  Church This  is  the 

power  which  Christ  promises  he  will  give  to  Peter  ex- 
clusively.1' 

Clerk,  who  edited  a  new  edition  of  Hammond's  Com- 
mentaries on  the  New  Testament,  perfectly  coincides 
with  the  author. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  bring  forward  any  more  Protes- 
tant testimonies,  or  to  subjoin  many  observations  of 
our  own  on  what  they  have  written.  They  admit  that 
the  keys  are  emblematic  of  the  highest  authority  ;  they 
admit  that  to  Peter  alone  the  keys  were  given  by  Christ ; 
and  they  admit  that  the  power  of  the  keys  was  to  be 
exercised.  Therefore,  ex  concessis.  Peter  had  the  su- 
premacy of  power  and  jurisdiction  given  him  by  Christ 
under  the  figure  of  the  keys,  and  that  power  exercised 


46 

by  him  on  earth,  was  to  be  confirmed  by  God  in  hea- 
ven. 

Dr  Lee,  with  the  characteristic  hankering  after  no- 
velties which  distinguishes  the  votaries  of  our  Scottish 
Zion,  endeavours  to  throw  a  lurid  light  upon  the  sub- 
ject. He  acknowledges  that  the  delegation  of  the  keys 
to  Peter  was  "  a  distinction  appropriate  as  well  as  ho- 
nourable ;"  but  then  he  vainly  contends  "  that  the 
power,  whatever  it  might  be,  was  strictly  personal — I 
will  give  to  thee  the  keys." 

Now  this  is  a  mode  of  arguing  which  logicians  style 
an  attempt  to  prove  too  much,  and  which  therefore 
proves  nothing.  Qui  nimis  probat,  nihil  probat.  Give 
the  power  of  the  keys,  says  the  Professor  in  equiva- 
lent terms,  by  all  means  to  Peter,  but  it  must  not  des- 
cend to  the  Roman  Pontiffs — "  let  it  be  strictly  per- 
sonal." On  precisely  the  same  grounds  might  we 
argue,  that  all  the  other  prerogatives  given  to  Peter 
and  the  Apostles  should  be  "  strictly  personal :"  we 
might  argue  that  these  prerogatives  expired  with  them, 
and  consequently,  that  the  privileges  of  the  Christian 
ministry,  nay,  that  Christianity  itself  was  not  to  sur- 
vive their  death !  For  what  would  the  Christian  reli- 
gion become  if  we  sweep  away  the  vitally  important 
privileges  imparted  by  Christ  to  his  Apostles,  of  teach- 
ing, and  preaching,  and  baptising,  and  administering 
the  other  sacred  ordinances,  if  these  privileges  were 
"  strictly  personal," — if  they  were  not  hereditary — if 
they  were  not  to  be  transmitted  to  their  legitimate 
successors  ?  Why  should  any  particular  exception  be 
made  ?  If  the  apostolic  gifts  died  with  the  aposto- 
lic times,  what  right  has  "  the  minister  of  the  Old 
Greyfriars"  to  mount  the  pulpit  and  to  preach  to  the 
refined  citizens  of  our  modern  Athens  the  crude  nostrums 
of  Calvinism,  or  to  propound  from  the  chair  of  biblical 
criticism  the  ludicrous  crotchets  of  private  interpreta- 
tion of  Scripture?  If  apostolic  gifts  are  "strictly  per- 


47 

sonal,"  why  again  does  he  venture  to  baptize,  or  to 
dispense  "the  Lord's  Supper?"  Where  is  his  right,  if 
such  ceased  with  the  Apostles  ?  Is  not  this  enough  to 
shew  how  gratuitous  is  his  assumption,  that  the  power 
in  question  "was  strictly  personal?"  Beyond  any 
doubt,  the  essential  gifts  of  the  Christian  ministry, 
given  in  the  first  place  to  the  Apostles,  were  for  ever 
to  be  perpetuated  in  the  Church.  This  is  no  idle 
assertion,  for  we  have  the  promise  of  Christ  himself 
that  he  would  be  with  them,  and  of  necessity  with 
their  successors,  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation 
of  the  world.  The  Apostles  were  not  to  be  exempt 
from  the  common  fate  of  nature.  They  were  to  die, 
but  the  immortal  privileges  of  the  Christian  ministry 
were  not  to  die  with  them.  These  powers  were  to 
live  on,  and  by  the  sacrament  of  holy  orders  were  to 
be  handed  over  to  "  faithful  men,"  who  should  suc- 
ceed them  in  doing  the  work  of  the  apostolate.  But 
we  shall  treat  this  subject  more  at  large  when  we  come 
afterwards  to  speak  of  the  supremacy  perpetuated. 

Private  judgment  may  think  otherwise,  and  private 
opinion  may  speak  differently,  but  the  revealed  truths  of 
Christianity  were  surely  never  intended  to  be  brought 
to  the  bar  of  private  judgment,  much  less  to  be  lacerated 
by  private  opinion.  The  system  of  Church  authority  was 
established  by  Christ,  at  the  beginning,  when  he  said, 
"  Hear  the  Church ;  he  that  will  not  hear  the  Church,  let 
him  be  to  thee  as  a  heathen  or  a  publican  ;  "  and  that 
glorious  system  which  alone  conserves  unity,  and 
"  captivates  the  understanding  in  obedience  to  faith," 
is  to  be  continued  to  the  end. 

But  let  us  listen  again  to  our  reverend  opponent. 
Dr  Lee,  commenting  on  this  passage, — "  Whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  upon  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ; 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be 
loosed  in  heaven," — says,  with  all  self-complacence, 
"  The  schoolmen  and  the  doctors  of  the  middle  ages 


cannot  be  the  proper  authorities  to  inform  us,  what  is 
the  meaning  which  should  be  attached  to  those  two  Greek 
verbs,  "  binding  and  loosing."  Now,  if  they  are  not 
"  proper  authorities,"  can  we  have  the  simplicity  to  be- 
lieve, that  a  proper  authority  hi  critical  exegesisof  Scrip- 
ture, is  to  be  found  in  the  present  occupant  of  the  chair 
of  Biblical  Criticism  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh  ? 
We  really  marvel  at  the  modesty  of  Presbyterian  Pro- 
fessors. 

Other  Scriptural  proofs  let  us  hasten  to  adduce, 
which  must  strengthen  our  position.  On  the  eve  be- 
fore the  passion  of  our  Lord,  when  the  divine  Shepherd 
was  to  be  struck,  and  his  flock  to  be  dispersed ;  when 
the  storm  of  persecution  was  to  burst  over  their  heads, 
and  the  Master  whom  they  so  much  loved  was  to  be 
torn  from  among  them  ;  then  it  was  that  the  blessed 
Jesus  thus  feelingly  discoursed  with  his  disciples : — 
"  You  are  they  who  have  continued  with  me  in  my 
temptations  :  and  I  appoint  to  you,  as  my  Father 
hath  appointed  to  me,  a  kingdom ;  that  you  may  eat 
and  drink  at  my  table,  and  may  sit  upon  thrones, 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel." l  Thus,  as 
the  Father  had  constituted  him  king,  does  he  give 
unto  them  a  kingdom  for  their  fidelity  to  him  in  the  hour 
of  trial.  But  this  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world :  it 
was  not  temporal,  it  was  spiritual.  They  were  appointed 
to  spiritual  ordinances — to  partake  of  the  banquet  of 
the  Lamb,  and  as  priests  and  kings  to  sit  on  thrones 
to  judge.  These  distinctions  are  common  to  them  all, 
but  you  will  observe  the  peculiar  privileges  reserved 
for  Mm  who  is  the  "  Leader,"  Luke  ix.  The  kingdom 
of  Christ,  I  say,  was  a  spiritual,  yet  a  visible  kingdom, 
and  such  a  kingdom  must  have  a  spiritual,  visible  king, 
or  supreme  governor.  Hence  Christ  directs  himself  to 
the  Prince  of  the  apostles,  and  tells  him  how  Satan  had 
desired  to  destroy  their  thrones  and  altars  ;  tells  him 
1  Luke  xxii,  28, 


49 

how  their  adversary  was  so  anxious  to  undermine  their 
faith,  nay  to  ruin  their  souls,  but  that  in  order  to  coun- 
teract his  nefarious  stratagems,  he  had  besought  the 
Father  to  protect  the  throne  of  Peter •,  and  thereby  to  se- 
cure the  rest  from  destruction.  "  And  the  Lord  said, 
Simon,  Simon,  behold  Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you, 
that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat :  but  I  have  prayed  for  thec, 
that  thy  faith  fail  not :  and  thou  being  once  converted,  con- 
firm thy  brethren." — Luke  xxii.  This  is  a  most  important 
declaration,  and  should  be  duly  weighed.  The  enemy 
of  mankind  had  sought  the  destruction  of  the  apostles, 
and  to  prevent  that  calamity  the  Redeemer  prayed  spe- 
cially for  the  indefectibility  of  Peter's  faith,  that  there- 
by he  might  strengthen  the  faith  of  his  brethren.  "  Si- 
mon, Simon,"  he  touchingly  said,  behold  your  "  ad- 
versary, who  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,"  has 
sought  to  winnow  you  all,  that  he  may  cast  you  as 
chaff  into  the  fire,  "  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy 
faith  fail  not :  and  thou  being  converted,  confirm  % 
brethren." 

Surely,  then,  if  Christ  was  so  earnest  in  prayer  for 
Peter — if  he  singled  out  Peter  as  the  object  of  his  par- 
ticular solicitude — it  was  because  so  much  depended 
on  that  apostle.  He  prayed  for  Peter,  who  was  to  be 
the  head,  and  should  become  the  support  of  the  apos- 
tolic body ;  and  in  praying  for  the  head,  he  prayed  for 
the  members.  Christ  prayed  specially  for  him,  whom 
lie  had  pronounced  "  blessed  "  for  testifying  to  his  divi- 
nity— he  prayed  for  him  whom  he  had  constituted  the 
rock  of  his  Church — he  prayed  for  him  to  whom  he 
had  given  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven — he 
prayed  the  Father  that  the  faith  of  Simon  Peter 
should  fail  not,  but  that,  being  once  converted,  he 
should  confirm  his  brethren.  "  Being  once  converted, 
—  that  is,  after  having  bewailed  his  sad  fall,  his 
faith  should  be  so  fortified  as  to  enable  him  to 
strengthen  his  brethren.  For  it  should  be  remem- 

E 


50 

bered — and  this  observation  is  calculated  to  sileuce  au 
objection  which  is  Urged,  that  because  Peter  fell  in 
the  hour  of  trial,  he  was  not  the  head  of  the  Church — 
it  should  be  remembered,  I  say,  that  although  the  pro- 
mise of  Christ  had  been  made  to  Peter,  and  the  prayer 
offered  up  in  Peter's  behalf,  still  the  office  of  chief  pas- 
tor had  not  as  yet  been  conferred  upon  him.  It  was 
only  after  the  resurrection  of  our  blessed  Lord,  being  about 
to  withdraw  his  visible  presence  from  mankind,  that 
he  gave  to  Peter  the  commission  to  "  feed  the  lambs  and 
the  sheep,"  thereby  constituting  him  the  supreme  shep- 
herd of  his  entire  flock.  Here  we  are  lost  in  admira- 
tion in  contemplating  the  mercy  and  the  power  of  God, 
for  pardoning  the  penitent,  and  elevating  the  humble 
Peter  to  the  highest  dignity  of  the  Church,  notwith- 
standing his  triple  denial,  which  to  him  afterwards  was 
ever  the  subject  of  the  bitterest  grief. 

St  Leo  (serm.  3)  justly  observes — "The  danger 
arising  from  the  temptation  of  fear  was  common  to  all 
the  apostles,  and  they  likewise  needed  the  aid  of  the 
divine  protection,  since  the  devil  was  desirous  of 
harassing  them  all,  and  of  destroying  them  all ;  and 
yet  special  care  is  taken  of  Peter  by  the  Lord,  and  suppli- 
cation is  made  especially  for  the  faith  of  Peter,  as  if  the 
state  of  the  others  is  likely  to  be  more  secure  if  the  mind 
of  the  prince  be  not  overcome." 

But  be  it  observed  that  even  during  the  lifetime  of 
our  blessed  Lord,  Peter  enjoyed  pre-eminence  among  the, 
apostles.  To  shew  that  there  was  a  "  Leader"  amongst 
them,  and  yet  to  inculcate  upon  all  the  necessity  of  hu- 
mility, Christ  Jesus  contrasts  the  spirit  by  which  they 
should  be  guided  with  the  pompous  pride  of  worldly 
princes.  On  a  previous  occasion  he  had  brought  forward 
a  little  child  to  teach  them  an  example ;  and,  on  the 
present,  he  offers  himself  as  a  model  for  their  imitation, 
"  The  kings  of  the  earth  lord  it  over  them  ....  but 
you,  not  so  :  but  he  who  is  greatest  among  you,  let 


51 

him  be  as  the  least :  and  he  that  is  the  Leader  as  he 
that  serveth.  For  which  is  greater,  he  that  sitteth  at 
table,  or  he  that  serveth  ?  Is  not  he  that  sitteth  at 
table  ?  But  I  am  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  he  that  serv- 
eth," Luke,  xxii.  25.  Thus,  while  he  speaks  of  one 
who  is  the  greatest  among  them— one  who  is  the  Leader 
— does  he  press  home  upon  them  the  duty  of  overcom- 
ing one  another  by  meekness  and  condescension,  so 
that  the  very  First  among  them  shall,  like  their  divine 
Master,  lead  on  by  his  example  of  humility  and  for- 
bearance. 

This  view  of  the  subject,  that  there  was  a  Leader  or 
Primate  among  the  apostles,  or  chief,  as  the  Protestant 
version  has  it,  gains  additional  force,  by  the  conside- 
ration of  many  incidental  circumstances.  In  the  cata- 
logues of  the  apostles,  which  the  evangelists  have  fur- 
nished, Peter  is  always  mentioned  as  the  first,  and  Ju- 
das the  last.  Thus, 

Matthew,  x.  2. 
•;  The  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter." 

Mark,  i.  36. 
"  Simon,  and  they  that  were  with  him." 

Luke  ix.  32. 
w  Peter,  and  they  that  were  with  him." 

Again,  Acts  v.  29. 

"  But  Peter  and  the  apostles  answering  said,  we 
ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men." 

It  is  unnecessary  to  cite  more  instances  ;  for  all  the 
evangelists  invariably  mention  Simon  Peter  by  name, 
or  as  the  first,  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles  collectively, 
or  in  promiscuous  order.  By  St  Matthew  is  St  Andrew, 
and  by  St  Mark  is  St  James,  named  before  the  other 
ten  :  by  St  Luke  sometimes  is  St  Andrew,  and  some- 


52 

times  is  St  John,  mentioned  before  the  other  ten ;  but 
St  Peter  is  ever  mentioned  by  all  the  evangelists  in  the 
first  place.  Besides,  when  mention  is  made  of  St  An- 
drew, it  is  generally  added,  that  he  was  the  "  brother 
of  Simon  Peter  :"  St  Peter,  on  the  other  hand,  is  never 
styled  the  brother  of  St  Andrew.  Now  this  very  cir- 
cumstance is  significant,  as  shewing  that  St  Peter,  al- 
though the  younger  brother,  and  called  subsequently 
to  the  school  of  Christ,  was  invested  with  such  dignity 
in  the  apostolic  college,  that  it  was  highly  honourable 
for  St  Andrew  to  be  related  to  him. 

Well  does  the  distinguished  Archbishop  Kenrick 
of  Baltimore  write  : 1  "  We  are  naturally  led  to  con- 
sider in  what  sense  Peter  is  called  The  First,  6  -r^wrog ; 
whether  merely  as  occurring  first  to  the  memory  of  the 
sacred  writer  on  this  occasion;  or  because  he  was 
leader  and  head  of  the  others.  The  first  supposition 
is  excluded  by  the  very  remark  that  he  was  the  First, 
which  would  have  been  superfluous,  if  the  order  of  regis- 
tering the  names,  in  this  instance,  were  merely  meant, 
especially  since  the  others  have  no  number  attached  to 
them.  Besides,  the  constant  custom  of  all  the  evan- 
gelists, who  invariably  place  the  name  of  Peter  first, 
proves  that  this  place  was  assigned  him  for  a  special 
reason,  since  the  names  of  the  rest  are  put  in  various 
order,  with  the  exception  of  Judas,  who,  on  account 
of  his  perfidy,  is  always  placed  last.  We  cannot  sup- 
pose that  Peter  is  put  first  merely  on  account  of  the 
excellence  of  his  personal  qualities,  when  we  remem- 
ber his  weakness  in  the  hour  of  temptation.  He  is 
First  evidently  as  Leader  and  Head.  Whilst  our  Lord 
was  on  earth,  He  alone  was  Head  of  His  Church,  and 
Peter  had  not  positive  authority  over  his  brethren. 
At  that  time  his  precedency  was  rather  of  order,  or 
rank,  than  of  jurisdiction  and  government ;  but  it  was 
wisely  so  ordained,  that  by  this  position  he  might  be 

1  Primacy  of  the  Apostolic  See, 


53 

• 

prepared  for  the  high  office  to  which  he  was  to  be  ele- 
vated." Yes,  it  is  but  just  to  infer  that  his  name  was 
placed  the  first,  because  he  really  occupied  the  first 
rank  in  power  and  jurisdiction  among  the  apostles. 

The  Protestant  Bishop  Barrow  writes  in  his  Treatise, 
"  The  Pope's  Supremacy  :" — "  Constantly  in  all  the 
catalogues  of  the  apostles,  St  Peter's  name  is  set  in 
the  front,  and  when  actions  are  reported,  in  which  he 
was  concerned  conjointly  with  others,  he  is  usually 
mentioned,  which  seemeth  not  done  without  careful  design  or 
special  reason.  Upon  such  grounds  it  may  be  reasonable 
to  allow  St  Peter  a  primacy  of  order." 

Professor  Lee  objects,  that  "  the  epithet,  Jirst,  is  of 
no  particular  significance,  ....  it  cannot  indicate  that 
he  had  any  jurisdiction  or  supremacy  over  the  rest ; 
for  that  he  had  any  such,  no  one  will  ever  believe, 
who  will  venture  to  read  the  New  Testament  by  the 
light  of  common  sense,"  May  we  ask  if  the  Professor 
of  Biblical  Criticism  brought  his  common  sense  to  bear, 
when  he  could  have  penned  so  audacious  a  statement  ? 

Surely  there  must  be,  and  there  must  have  been, 
some  "  common  sense"  among  the  great  majority  of 
Christians  ;  and  yet  the  sensus  communis  of  Christen- 
dom has  ever  been  in  favour  of  Catholic  interpre- 
tation, to  the  utter  rejection  of  Calvinistic  theorizing. 
How  unwarrantable  is  it,  then,  for  a  so-called  min- 
ister of  the  gospel,  to  try  and  explain  away  what 
is  so  peculiarly  telling!  As  if  the  inspired  evangelists 
wrote  at  random,  and  employed  words  in  the  sacred 
text  of  "no  particular  significance!"  Is  this  the 
manner,  may  I  ask,  in  which  the  Professor  grapples 
with  those  things  which  are  "  hard  to  be  under- 
stood, which  the  unstable  wrest,  as  they  do  also 
the  other  Scriptures,  to  their  own  destruction  ?'n 
Is  this  the  way  in  which  our  reverend  adversary 
meets  those  strong  scriptural  arguments  which  speak 
1  2  Pet.  iii.  16. 

£2 


54 

so  emphatically  in  favour  of  Catholic  truth,  by  an- 
nouncing to  his  alumni  that  they  are  of  no  "  particular 
significance,"  and  wisely  leaving  them  unanswered, 
because  they  are  unanswerable  ?  We  really  sympathize 
with  the  students  of  the  biblical  class  in  the  Edin- 
burgh University,  for  being  trained  after  such  a  fashion, 
and  indoctrinated  with  the  precious  prelections  which 
are  enounced  from  the  Biblical  Chair. 

The  epithet,  first,  is  then,  on  the  contrary,  of  decided 
significance.  Coupled  with  the  proofs  already  adduced, 
it  proves  to  a  demonstration  that  Peter  was  primus 
of  the  apostolic  college,  and  was  possessed  of  supre- 
macy over  the  body  apostolic. 

Add  to  what  has  been  said,  that  on  every  occasion, 
Peter  stands  forth  as  the  first,  both  in  word  and  in  action. 
Does  the  Redeemer  wish  to  know  the  sentiments  of  his 
apostles  on  any  given  point  ?  It  is  Peter  that  inva- 
riably replies  for  himself  and  brethren. 

It  was  Peter  who  answered,  when  Jesus  being 
pressed  by  the  multitude,  said,  "  Who  is  it  that 
touched  me  ?"  Luke  viii.  45. 

It  was  Peter,  who  said  unto  the  Lord,  "  Behold  we 
have  left  all  things  and  followed  thee ;"  Matthew 
xix.  27. 

It  was  Peter,  who  from  his  intense  love  of  Jesus, 
was  desirous  that  the  announcement  of  his  death  might 
not  be  accomplished ;  Idem.  xvi.  22. 

It  was  Peter,  who,  in  the  name  of  James  and  John, 
wished  to  tarry  on  Mount  Thabor  ;  Idem.  xvii.  4. 

It  was  Peter  who  beckoned  to  John,  leaning  on 
Jesus'  bosom,  that  he  should  ask  who  it  should  be  who 
was  to  betray  him  ;  John  xiii.  23. 

It  was  Peter,  when  Jesus  mentioned  to  his  disciples 
that  he  was  soon  to  leave  them,  who  said,  "  Lord, 
why  cannot  I  follow  thee  now  ?  I  will  lay  down  my 
life  for  thee  ;"  Idem.  xiii.  37. 

It  was  Peter  alone  who  strove  to  defend  his  Master, 


55 

when  the  Jews  came  to  lay  violent  hands  upon  him ; 
Idem,  xviii.  10. 

But  it  is  useless  to  add  more  examples  by  way  of  il- 
lustration, as  Peter  is  constantly  singled  out  in  particu- 
lar by  name,  while  the  rest  are  spoken  of  in  glolo.  It  is 
thus  evident,  that  Peter  was  ever  the  object  of  Christ's 
special  solicitude — that  he  held  thejirst  place — and  that 
he  was  the  Leader  and  Head  of  all  the  other  apostles. 

If,  then,  despite  of  what  has  been  so  coolly  written 
by  Dr  Lee,  we  bring  our  common  seme  to  bear  upon  the 
subject  at  all,  we  are  forced  to  admit,  from  reviewing 
the  proofs  already  adduced,  that  no  point  is  more 
clearly  established  in  Scripture  than  the  supremacy  of 
Peter.  But  truth  to  say,  our  adversaries,  generally 
speaking,  lay  their  common  sense  aside,  when  they  ap- 
proach to  the  consideration  of  this  or  other  doctrines  of 
the  Catholic  Church.  Their  minds  are  warped  with 
prejudice  from  their  earliest  years,  and  by  a  perverted 
ingenuity,  they  try  to  make  the  Scriptures  harmonize 
with  their  preconceived  erroneous  ideas.  It  is  not,  then, 
what  the  Scriptures  say,  but  what  they  force  the  Scriptures 
to  say  and  to  mean,  that  is  the  cause  of  such  contradic- 
tions and  contrarieties  in  religion  :  and  such  shall  con- 
tinue to  be  the  case  as  long  as  men,  in  matters  of  faith, 
continue  to  follow  the  deceptive  glimmerings  of  a  pri- 
vate fallible  judgment,  instead  of  the  steady  beacon- 
light  of  God's  unerring  Church  ! 


II.   THE  SUPREMACY  INSTITUTED, 


Having,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Professor  of  Biblical 
Criticism  in  the  Edinburgh  University,  proved  from 
Scripture,  that  our  blessed  Lord  promised  to  Peter 
that  he  would  constitute  him  the  rock  on  which  his 


56 

church  should  be  built — having  likewise  proved  that 
he  would  give  to  Peter  the  keys,  with  the  assurance, 
that  what  he  should  bind  or  loose  on  earth  should  be 
bound  or  loosened  in  heaven — having  also  proved  that 
a  special  charge  had  been  delivered  to  Peter,  to  confirm 
his  brethren  in  the  faith,  we  come  now  to  contemplate 
the  perfect  fulfilment  of  all  those  promises,  in  the  insti- 
tution of  the  office  of  the  supremacy.  There  is  an  argu- 
ment which  may  not  inappropriately  be  introduced  here, 
which  will  serve  both  to  illustrate  and  to  strengthen 
our  position.  That  argument  is  derived  from  considering 
the  constitution  of  the  ancient  synagogue.  The  syna- 
gogue was  confessedly  a  type  of  the  Christian  Church, 
and  had  many  things  to  prefigure  the  glorious  reality. 
Amongst  others,  the  synagogue  had  its  High  Priest, 
who  was  the  visible  head  of  the  Jewish  Church — who 
was  appointed  to  settle  all  disputes  which  might  arise, 
and  to  whose  judgment  all  were  obliged  to  defer. 

This  is  distinctly  laid  down  in  the  book  of  Deutero- 
nomy, xvii.  8,  "  If  thou  perceive  that  there  be  among 
you  a  hard  and  difficult  matter  in  judgment,  ....  arise 
and  go  up  to  the  place  which  the  Lord  thy  God  shall 
choose.  And  thou  shalt  come  to  the  priests  of  the 
Levitical  race,  and  to  the  judge  that  shall  be  at  that  time ; 
and  thou  shalt  ask  of  them,  and  they  shall  show  thee 
the  truth  of  the  judgment.  And  thou  shalt  do  what- 
soever they  sliall  say  that  preside  in  the  place,  what  the 
Lord  shall  choose,  and  what  they  shall  teach  thee  ac- 
cording to  his  law ;  and  thou  shalt  follow  their  sen- 
tence, neither  shalt  thou  decline  to  the  right  hand  nor 
to  the  left  hand.  But  he  that  will  be  proud,  and  re- 
fuse to  obey  the  commandment  of  the  priest,  who  minis- 
tereth  at  that  time  to  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  the  decree  of  the 
judge :  that  man  shall  die,  and  thou  shall  take  away  the  evil 
from  Israel." 

Here,  then,  was  a  strict  obligation  imposed  on  the 
people  of  the  old  covenant,  to  obey  in  religious  matters 


57 

the  rightly  constituted  authority,  and  to  submit,  under 
the  severest  penalty,  to  the  judgment  pronounced  by 
the  synagogue.  Private  feelings  or  opinions  were  utterly 
discarded.  There  was  but  one  Ugh  priest,  for  the  time 
being,  of  the  Jewish  church,  and  from  his  award  there 
was  no  appeal.  Now  if  all  that  was  done  under  the 
old  law  was  merely  a  figure  of  what  should  be  done 
under  the  new — if  the  organization  of  the  Jewish  was  a 
bare  type  of  the  Christian  church — if,  moreover,  the 
high  priest  of  the  synagogue  was  possessed  of  such 
ample  powers,  how  great  must  be  the  powers  with 
which  the  supreme  pontiff  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  invested  ?  The  new  law  surpasses  the  old,  inasmuch  as 
the  substance  surpasses  the  shadow,  and  the  thing  typified 
surpasses  the  mere  type:  hence  in  the  same  proportion 
do  the  prerogatives  of  the  sovereign  pontiff  of  Christen- 
dom transcend  the  prerogatives  of  the  high  priest  of 
the  former  dispensation. 

It  is  very  true,  what  we  all  know  and  believe,  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  great  High  Priest  of  God  and  man. 
But  he  no  longer  visibly  exists  upon  the  earth,  whereas  his 
church  exists;  and  his  church  being  a  visible  body, 
must  have  a  visible  head,  and  where  else  are  we  to  look 
for  this  visible  head,  except  in  the  person  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiff,  the  legitimate  successor  of  Simon  the 
fisherman  ? 

If  we  demur  to  make  this  admission,  we  leave  the 
most  conspicuous  feature  under  the  ^Jewish  govern- 
ment without  its  counterpart  in  the  Christian  church. 
We  set  at  nought  what  is  universally  admitted,  that  the 
"  shadow  of  the  good  things"1  was  to  be  followed  by 
the  substantial  reality,  and  that  the  outlines  of  the 
Jewish  system  were  to  be  perfectly  filled  up  by  the 
great  Christian  institute. 

Let  it  be  moreover  added,  that  every  existing  go- 
vernment— democratic ,  aristocratic,  monarchical,  or  what- 

1  Hebrews  x.  1. 


58 

ever  may  be  its  constitution,  has  a  head  or  chief  exe- 
cutive* Without  such,  it  would  be  nothing  but  an 
amalgam  of  confusion :  in  point  of  fact,  it  would  cease 
to  be  a  government,  and  would  degenerate  into  the 
sheerest  anarchy.  Now  the  church  is  a  visible  society, 
has  a  visible  government,  and  must  have  a  visible  head. 
The  theory  of  an  invisible  church  is  too  preposterous  to 
dwell  in  refuting  it — an  invisible  church  for  visible  beings ! 
How  incongruous  the  idea!  Without,  then,  a  visible  head, 
the  body  of  the  faithful  could  never  be  preserved  in 
unity.  In  truth,  our  separated  brethren,  who  clamour 
so  lustily  against  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontiff, 
admit,  notwithstanding  the  boasted  privilege  of  private 
judgment,  the  absolute  necessity  of  having  some  kind  of 
head  upon  the  shoulders  of  their  respective  creeds.  Their 
heterogeneous  systems  will  not  work  unless  there 
should  exist  some  tribunal  of  appeal,  where  their  dif- 
ferences may  be  hushed  up,  but  certainly  not  adjusted. 
We  have  seen  this  carried  out  in  the  famous  Gorham 
case,  where  the  question  of  baptismal  regeneration  was 
brought  before  the  tribunal  of  the  Court  of  Arches, 
and  thence  carried  by  appeal  to  the  Queen  in  council. 
It  then  became  the  duty  of  her  Majesty  to  preside,  as 
supreme  ecclesiastical  governor,  and  to  pronounce,  as 
spiritual  head  of  the  Anglican  Church,  upon  this  funda- 
mental article  of  Christianity — whether  it  was,  or  was 
not,  the  doctrine  of  the  English  Church,  as  by  law  esta- 
blished? 

In  our  own  country  of  Scotland,  there  is  an  ever- 
lasting appeal  from  the  Presbytery  to  the  Synod,  and 
from  the  Synod  to  the  General  Assembly,  which  is  held 
yearly  at  Edinburgh ;  and  all  this  time,  the  grand 
principle  of  the  Reformation,  private  judgment,  is  practi- 
cally set  aside.  The  General  Assembly  is  then  supreme 
in  the  Scottish  Kirk ;  the  spiritual  headship  of  the  sove- 
reign being  utterly  repudiated. 

Bishop  Gillis,  in  his  eKcellent  letters  on  the  "  Eccle- 


59 

siastical  Titles  Bill,"  says  with  much  point,  in  reference 
to  Scotland, — 

"  There  is  in  Scotland  no  body  of  Christians,  of  any 
kind  or  description,  acknowledging  the  spiritual  supre- 
macy of  the  Queen.  There  is  none  which  does  not 
emphatically  protest  against  it. 

"  The  established  Presbyterianism  of  Scotland  re- 
jects that  supremacy. 

"  Every  branch  of  Presbyterian  dissent,  the  Free 
Church  included,  rejects  it. 

"  The  Episcopalians  reject  it. 

"  The  Catholics  reject  it. 

"  The  Unitarians  and   the   Society  of  Friends,  of 
course,   reject  it.     In  a  word,   the  whole  nation  re 
jects  it. 

"  The  law  of  the  land  protests  against  the  spiritual  su- 
premacy of  the  sovereign.  It  was  abrogated  in  Scot- 
land, when  Episcopacy  was  abolished  in  1689,  when 
"  the  King  had  '  Chimney  Money'  granted  him  instead 
of  his  supremacy."  * 

"  The  abolition  of  said  royal  spiritual  supremacy  was 
confirmed  in  1707  by  the  Articles  of  Union,  where  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  respective  Churches  of 
England  and  Scotland  were  made  fundamental  condi- 
tions of  the  Union  of  the  two  Kingdoms." 

During  the  sittings  of  the  General  Assembly,  how- 
ever, Her  Majesty's  Lord  Commissioner  invariably 
presides ;  although,  I  believe,  the  annual  farce  is  enacted 
of  protesting  against  his  official  presence.  Be  this  as 
it  may,  the  Assembly  is  looked  upon  as  Supreme  in  the 
Scottish  Kirk,  and  acts,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
with  as  much  dogmatism  as  if  it  were  gifted  with  a 
species  of  infallibility.  When  this  oracle  speaks,  its 
voice  must  be  heard,  and  obeyed.  Should  the  accused 
minister  have  the  hardihood  to  refuse  to  yield  to  the 

1  Guthrie's  History  of  Scotland. 


60 

sentence  of  the  "  Fathers  and  Brethren"  he  is  cen- 
sured for  his  temerity ;  and,  if  obstinate,  he  is  liable  to 
be  eliminated  from  his  charge.  If  he  fall  back  upon 
private  judgment,  he  is  answered  in  equivalent  terms — 
private  judgment  is  very  fine  in  theory,  but  it  works  badly 
in  practice.  So  that,  in  such  case,  there  is  no  other 
expedient  for  the  unfortunate  parson  but  to  devour 
the  cud  of  his  chagrin,  or  to  throw  up  his  living — 
which  direful  extreme,  particularly  if  he  be  married,  it 
is  rather  uncomfortable  to  contemplate ! 

Look  also  at  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  and  their  or- 
ganization :  they  have  their  meetings — their  confer- 
ences— their  tribunals  of  appeal.  They  try  to  settle 
their  religious  differences  among  themselves,  without 
having  recourse  to  any  Church  by  law  established,  whe- 
ther by  God  or  man.  Should  any  member  prove  re- 
fractory, he  is  admonished  :  if  he  does  not  relent,  he  is 
forthwith  expelled  from  the  body ;  and  during  all  this 
time  it  is  duly  announced,  as  an  article  of  their  creed, 
that  each  one  is  to  exercise  and  to  follow  his  own  pri- 
vate judgment ! 

We  need  not  enumerate  other  instances,  for  all  Pro- 
testant sects  have  a  head  of  some  kind  or  another.  To 
this  head,  or  supreme  executive,  they  must  all — nolen- 
tes,  volentes — respectively  succumb.  Now,  what  is  all 
this  but  multiplying  heads  on  the  mystical  body  of 
Christ  upon  earth,  which  is  his  one  visible  Church — mul- 
tiplying tribunals  of  appeal  among  Christians,  and 
thereby  increasing  the  sources  of  religious  discord. 
Instead  of  recognising  the  one  oecumenical  Primate, 
who  can  trace  back  the  unbroken  line  of  his  prede- 
cessors to  the  days  of  Simon  the  fisherman — instead 
of  converging  to  the  one  grand  centre  of  unity,  to- 
wards which  the  great  majority  of  Christians,  in  every 
age,  have  tended,  what  do  we  find  in  Great  Britain, 
but  each  Protestant  sect— and  the  number  is  legion — 
or  rather  each  Protestant  individual,  standing  isolated 


61 

upon  the  unstable  tripod  of  his  own  private  judgment 
— each  one  giving  forth  his  new  fangled  views  for  Gos- 
pel truth — each  one  becoming  a  stumbling-block  to  his 
fellow  men ;  and  thus  each  Protestant,  however  un- 
consciously, doing  what  he  can  to  undermine  the  foun- 
dation of  the  "  household  of  faith,"  and  to  tear  in 
pieces  the  unity  of  the  Church,  which  is  so  often  as- 
similated to  the  seamless  garment  of  the  Redeemer! 

To  prove,  then,  that  Christ  chose  Peter  to  preside 
over  the  college  of  the  Apostles — to  govern  the  entire 
Church,  and  to  discharge  those  duties  of  Headship^ 
which  he  himself,  while  living  in  the  world,  fulfilled, 
is  beyond  any  doubt  abundantly  evident  from  the 
scriptural  evidence  already  adduced.  Additional  and 
most  convincing  argument,  however,  is  furnished 
from  the  Gospel  of  St  John.1  After  his  resurrection, 
the  Redeemer  manifested  himself  to  his  disciples  by 
the  sea-side,  and  the  following  affecting  dialogue  is 
recorded  to  have  taken  place  between  Christ  and  Si- 
mon Peter,  in  the  presence  of  Thomas,  James,  John, 
and  others.  It  was  upon  that  occasion  that  he  re- 
quired a  triple  avowal  of  Peter's  love,  as  a  kind  of 
counterpoise  to  Peter's  triple  denial.  Peter  had  pre- 
viously made  a  glorious  declaration  of  the  divinity  of  his 
Master  :  that  declaration  of  Faith  received  its  reward 
by  his  being  constituted  the  Rock  of  the  Church — this 
avowal  of  superior  love  is  to  have  its  recompense,  by 
his  being  appointed  the  universal  shepherd  of  Christ's 
fold. — '*  When,  therefore,  they  had  dined,  Jesus  saith  to 
Simon  Peter  :  Simon,  son  of  John,  lovest  thou  me  more 
than  these  ?  He  saith  to  him :  yea,  Lord,  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  to  him :  Feed  my  Lambs. 
He  saith  to  him  again :  Simon,  son  of  John,  lovest 
thou  me  ?  He  saith  to  him  :  yea,  Lord,  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee.  He  saith  to  him :  Feed  my  Lambs. 

1  John  xxi.  15. 
F 


62 

He  saith  to  him  the  third  time :  Simon,  son  of  John, 
lovest  thou  me  ?  Peter  was  grieved,  because  he  said 
to  him  the  third  time — lovest  thou  me  ?  And  he  said 
to  him  :  Lord,  thou  knowest  all  things  ;  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee.  He  said  to  him  :  Feed  my  Sheep.1' 

This  beautiful  passage  is  brimful  of  meaning  and  of 
importance,  and  requires  only  to  be  developed  to  prove 
all  that  we  require.  Father  Passaglia,  to  whose  work 
of  surpassing  erudition  and  interest  I  have  already  re- 
ferred, commenting  upon  it,1  says  :— There  are  three 
things  chiefly  to  observed  in  regard  to  this  discourse  : 
the  first  is,  that  Christ  addresses  Peter  alone,  sepa- 
rated from  the  rest  of  the  apostles  and  disciples  ;  the 
second  is,  that  certain  distinctive  and  super-eminent 
privileges  are  accorded  to  him  ;  and  the  third  is,  that 
their  peculiar  excellence  is  to  be  uncircumscribed  by 
any  limits,  whether  of  honour  or  of  order,  but  rather 
to  involve  supreme  and  universal  authority.  The  very 
designation,  "  Simon,  son  of  John  ;" — the  significant 
transition  of  the  discourse,  "  when  they  had  dined, 
Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter;1' — the  words  in  the  com- 
parative degree,  "  Lovest  thou  me  more  than  these  ?" — 
all  go  to  prove  to  a  demonstration  the  individuality  of 
Peter  alone. 

Moreover,  it  is  obvious  that  certain  super-eminent 
privileges  were  to  be  accorded  to  him  since  the  Re- 
deemer, at  three  successive  times,  required  the  pledge 
of  his  unequalled  affection  :  diligis  me  impensius  his?1 
And  as  a  reward  for  that  superior  love  which  burned 
in  the  heart  of  Peter,  the  divine  commission  was  thrice 
given  to  him  to  feed  the  flock  of  Christ.  "  Feed  my 
lambs — wot/Active  ra  vgoffard  pou — pasce  oves  meas." 

Now,  to  receive  unlimited  authority  "  to  feed  the 

lambs,  and  to  feed  the   sheep,"  is  to  be  constituted 

universal  shepherd  over  the  entire  sheepfold  of  Christ. 

"To  feed  the  lambs  and  to  feed  the  sheep"  is  to  tend, 

1  Liber  i.  cap.  10,  2  Luke  vii.  42. 


63 

to  watch  over,  to  control  the  people  and  the  pastors 
themselves — the  people  who,  under  this  figurative  Ian 
guage  are  represented  in  relation  to  their  pastors,  as 
lambs  in  relation  to  sheep.  To  feed  a  flock  is  to  direct 
all  its  movements — to  rule  it  without  let  or  hindrance. 
This  the  original  Greek  text  distinctly  implies;  be- 
sides, this  is  the  usual  scriptural  meaning  of  the  term. 
Thus,  King  David  is  styled  the  Shepherd  of  God's 
people:1  again,  King  Cyrus  is  called  the  Shepherd 
of  God  :2  and  Christ  is  named  the  Great  Shepherd  of 
the  one  sheepfold.3  These  designations  clearly  sig- 
nify the  chief  ruler.  Besides,4  where  the  Vulgate  has : 
Reges  eos :  the  Greek  version  runs  To//a,av£/£  auTovs : 
pasces  eos-— Feed  them,  as  the  Syriac  and  Arabic  in- 
terpreters render  it.  Thus,  what  we  read  in  St  Matthew,5 
Re  gat  populum  meum,  is  rendered  in  Greek,  xoi^avsi 
rov  Xaov  ftov — feed  my  people. 

Therefore  Peter,  in  receiving  the  commission  to 
feed  the  lambs  and  to  feed  the  sheep,  is  in  consequence 
appointed  Head  Shepherd  of  the  Fold  of  Christ.  That 
commission  he  received  in  the  presence  of  John, 
James,  Thomas,  and  others,  who  were  so  many  living 
witnesses  to  testify  to  the  grand  fact.  By  virtue, 
then,  of  his  primacy  of  office,  he  was  to  exercise  a  su- 
premacy of  jurisdiction  over  all.  This  superintend- 
a  nee  was  to  be  particular  as  it  was  to  be  general.  He 
was  to  have  a  care  that  in  every  quarter  the  lambs 
and  the  sheep  should  drink  of  the  water  that  flows 
from  the  river  of  life,  and  should  feed  upon  the  pastu- 
rage which  strengthens  to  salvation  ! 

Eueherius,  Bishop  of  Lyons,  who  lived  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  fifth  century,  wrote  to  this  effect]: — 
First,  Christ  intrusted  Peter  with  his  lambs,  next 
with  his  sheep ;  because  he  made  him  not  only  a  shep- 
herd, but  the  Shepherd  of  Shepherds.  Peter  then 

1  Ezekiel  xxxiv.  2  Isaiah  xliv.  3  John  x. 

4  Psalms  ii.  9.  3  Matt  ii.  6. 


64 

feeds  the  lambs,  he  also  feeds  the  sheep.  He  feeds 
both  the  young  and  their  mothers.  He  rules  both 
subjects  and  prelates.  He  is  therefore  a  shepherd  over 
all.  For  besides  lambs  and  sheep  there  is  nothing  in 
the  Church." 

Origen,  commenting  on  St  Paul's  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  cap.  vi.  says,  "  When  the  chief  power  of 
feeding  the  sheep  was  given  to  Peter,  and  the  Church 
was  built  upon  him  as  upon  a  rock  :  the  profession  of 
no  other  virtue  was  required  of  him  than  that  of  love." 
Thus  allusion  is  made  to  two  of  the  leading  arguments 
which  prove  Peter's  supremacy. 

We  shall  afterwards  take  occasion  to  dwell  on  this 
most  important  commission  of  Christ  to  Peter.  Mean- 
time it  may  be  well  to  look  into  the  expositions  of 
some  distinguished  Protestant  commentators  on  the 
text  in  question. 

Bengel1  expounds  those  words,  v\sTov  ravruv,  more 
than  these ;  that  is,  "  thy  fellow  disciples."  He  adds  : 
Peter  had  formerly  promised  to  do  more  than  they — 
"  although  all  shall  be  scandalized  in  thee,  I  will  never 
be  scandalized:"2 — now  he  simply  says,  "  I  love  thee" — 
amo  te — without  adding,  plus  his,  more  than  they. 

Bloomfield3  contends  that  the  only  true  meaning  of 
the  text  is — "  Lovest  thou  me  more  than  these  love  me  f 
which  interpretation,^  says,  has  been  sanctioned  by  the 
best  commentators,  both  ancient  and  modern,  and  that 
any  other  interpretation  is  jejune,  far-fetched,  and  alien 
to  the  circumstances  of  the  case  and  to  the  persons 
concerned. 

Rosenmiiller4  writes  as  if  there  could  be  no  doubt 
about  the  matter  :  "  Ayavag  ,us  vhsTov  rovruv :  amas  me 
magis  quam  hi  ceteri?  Lovest  thou  me  more  than 
these  others?  royrwv,  in  this  place,  is  the  masculine 
and  not  the  neuter  gender,  and  cannot  refer,  as  Whitby 

*  In  Gnom  ad.  John  xxi.  2  Matt.xxvi.  33. 

8  In  Notis  ad  H.  «  In  Scholiis. 


65 

would  have  it,  either  to  the  ship  or  to  the  fish,  but  to 
the  rest  of  the  Apostles."  We  might  have  observed 
that  when  Christ  first  shewed  himself  to  his  disciples 
by  the  sea-side,  and  before  the  conversation  which  we 
have  rehearsed  took  place,  they  were  engaged  in  fish- 
ing. According  to  His  direction,  the  net  was  thrown 
on  the  right  side  of  the  ship,  and  "  Simon1  Peter  went 
up,  and  drew  the  net  to  land,  full  of  great  fishes." 
This  miraculous  draught  was  doubtless  significant  of 
the  multitudes  of  believers  which  the  apostles,  with  St 
Peter  at  their  head,  should  gather  into  the  Church. 
Some  writers  have  allowed  their  prejudices  so  far  to 
blind  their  judgment,  as  to  suppose  that  the  question 
put  by  Christ  to  Peter  had  reference  not  to  the  apostles, 
but  rather  to  the  fish  f  an  idea  so  utterly  preposterous, 
as  to  be  unworthy  of  notice. 

Dr  Lee  surmounts  the  insuperable  argument  in  favour 
of  papal  supremacy  resulting  from  Christ's  commission 
"  to  feed  the  lambs  and  the  sheep" — by  standing  aloof 
from  it  entirely — a  line  of  acting  followed  by  many  of 
his  compeers,  who  find  it  their  best  policy  not  to  at- 
tempt to  grapple  with  what  would  be  to  them  per- 
fectly overwhelming. 

Here  we  may  be  pardoned  for  introducing  a  some- 
what lengthy  quotation  from  Leibnitz,2  who,  though 
standing  as  it  were  at  the  threshold,  never  was  received 
into  the  church.  It  is  much  to  our  purpose,  and  beau- 
tifully unfolds  the  subject  on  hand.  "  Since,  there- 
fore, our  merciful  and  sovereign  God  has  established 
his  Church  on  earth  as  a  sacred  '  city  placed  upon  a 
mountain13 — his  immaculate  spouse  and  the  interpreter 
of  his  will — and  has  so  earnestly  commanded  the  uni- 
versal maintenance  of  her  unity  in  the  bond  of  love, 
and  has  commanded  that  she  should  be  heard  by  all 

1  John  xxi.  11. 

a  System  of  Theology.     Translated  by  Dr  Russell. 

1  Matt.  v.  14. 

*2 


66 

who  would  not  be  esteemed  '  as  the  heathens  and  the 
publicans;1  it  follows  that  he  must  have  appointed  some 
mode  by  which  the  will  of  the  Church,  the  interpreter  of 
the  divine  will,  could  be  known.  What  this  mode  is, 
was  pointed  out  by  the  apostles,  who  in  the  beginning 
represented  the  body  of  the  Church.  For,  at  the  Coun- 
cil which  was  held  in  Jerusalem,  in  explaining  their  opi- 
nion, they  use  the  words,  '  It  hath  seemed  good  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  to  us."1 1  Nor  did  this  privilege  of  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Holy  Ghost  cease  in  the  Church  with  the  death 
of  the  Apostles ;  it  is  to  endure  l  to  the  consummation  of  the 
ivorldj  and  has  been  propagated  throughout  the  whole 
body  of  the  Church  by  the  Bishops  as  successors  of  the 
Apostles.' 

"  Now,  as  from  the  impossibility  of  the  Bishops  fre- 
quently leaving  the  people  over  whom  they  are  placed, 
it  is  not  possible  to  hold  a  council  continuously,  or  even 
frequently,  while  at  the  same  time  the  person  of  the 
Church  must  always  live  and  subsist,  in  order  that  its 
will  may  be  ascertained,  it  was  a  necessary  conse- 
quence, by  the  divine  law  itself,  insinuated  in  Christ's 
most  memorable  words  to  Peter,2 — (when  he  commit- 
ted to  him  specially  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
as  well  as  when  he  thrice  emphatically  commanded  him 
to  *  feed  his  sheep '), — and  uniformly  believed  in  the 
Church,  that  one  among  the  Apostles,  and  the  successor 
of  this  one  among  the  Bishops,  was  invested  with  pre- 
eminent power ;  in  order  that  by  him,  as  the  visible 
centre  of  unity,  the  body  of  the  Church  might  be  bound 
together ;  the  common  necessities  be  provided  for  :  a 
council,  if  necessary,  be  convoked,  and  when  convoked, 
directed ;  and  that  in  the  interval  between  councils, 
provision  might  be  made  lest  the  commonwealth  of  the 
faithful  sustain  any  injury.  And  as  the  ancients  unani- 
mously attest  that  the  Apostle  Peter  governed  the  Church, 
suffered  martyrdom,  and  appointed  his  successor  in  the  city 
1  Acts  xv.  28.  2  Matt.  xv. ;  John  xxi. 


67 

of  Rome,  the  capital  of  the  world ;  and  as  no  other 
Bishop  has  ever  been  recognised  under  this  relation, 
we  justly  acknowledge  the  Bishop  of  Rome  to  be  chief  of 
all  the  rest." 

This  extract  is  made  for  the  special  benefit  of  the 
Professor  of  Biblical  Criticism,  who,  in  keeping  with 
his  usual  reckless  mode  of  assertion,1  speaks  of  "  that 
meeting  at  Jerusalem  which  has  often,  though  very  im- 
properly, been  styled  the  first  General  Council."  And 
again,2  "  That  Peter  was  ever  at  Rome,  is  a  point 
which  has  been  much  disputed,  and  is  incapable  of  any 
historical  proof.  That  he  did  not  plant  the  Roman  Church 
is  as  certain  as  that  Paul  did  not ;  but  that  he  was  ever 
Bishop  of  Rome  is  impossible,  for  he  could  not  become 
a  Bishop  without  ceasing  to  le  an  Apostle.1"1  Such  a  tissue 
of  negations  is  not  often  met  with  in  the  compass  of  a 
few  lines,  and  yet  every  one  of  which  is  flashingly  un- 
true. Let  me  refer  the  worthy  Doctor  to  a  pamphlet, 
"  Was  St  Peter  ever  at  Rome?"  in  which  is  detailed  a 
series  of  historical  proofs  for  that  fact,  and  for  other 
analogous  matter. 

To  return  now  to  our  subject,  we  may  adduce,  by 
way  of  confirmation,  the  words  of  Jahn,  who,  in  his 
Biblical  Archaeology,  thus  writes  :  "  In  the  Bible 
kings  are  called  shepherds ;  an  appellation  by  no  means 
ignoble,  but  on  the  contrary  highly  honourable  and 
sublime.  This  name  is  often  given  to  God  himself  in 
the  Old  Testament,  and  means  overseer  and  gover- 
nor."— Perrone  De  Petri  Primatu,  cap.  i.  sect.  ii. 

In  the  oldest  classical  writers,  such  as  Homer,  Xe- 
nophon,  Sophocles,  and  Euripides,  kings  and  chief- 
tains are  described  as  "  the  shepherds  of  the  people." 
In  the  Old  Testament  the  same  idea  perpetually  oc- 
curs, especially  when  speaking  of  David,  and  contrast- 
ing his  early  occupation  of  watching  his  father's  flocks, 
with  his  subsequent  appointment  to  rule  over  God's 
1  Page  28.  2  Page  68. 


68 

people.1  It  is  a  favourite  image  with  the  prophets,  to 
describe  the  rule  of  the  Messiah,  and  of  God  over 
his  chosen  inheritance,  after  it  should  be  restored  to 
favour.2  And  our  blessed  Redeemer  himself  adopts 
it,  when  speaking  of  the  connection  between  him  and 
his  disciples — his  sheep  that  hear  his  voice  and  follow 
him.  In  the  writings  of  the  Apostles  we  find  at  every 
step  the  same  idea.  St  Peter  calls  Christ  "  the  Prince 
of  Shepherds,"3  and  tells  the  clergy  to  feed  the  flock 
which  is  among  them  ;  and  St  Paul  warns  the  Bishops 
whom  he  had  assembled  at  Ephesus,  that  they  had 
been  put  over  their  flocks  by  the  Holy  Ghost,4  to  "  rule 
the  Church  of  God."  Thus  his  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Wiseman,  on  the  Supremacy.  Hence  the  commission 
to  feed  the  flock  is  a  commission  to  govern  and  direct 
the  flock  :  but  as  Peter  received  from  Christ  the  unre- 
stricted commission  to  feed  the  entire  flock — the  Sheep 
as  well  as  the  Lambs — it  follows  as  an  inevitable  infer- 
ence, that  Peter  received  unbounded  authority  over 
all — "  the  pastors  teaching  and  the  people  taught"- 
and,  consequently,  was  invested  by  Christ  himself  with 
primacy  of  power  and  supremacy  of  jurisdiction  over 
the  universal  Church.  Therefore,  independent  of  all 
traditionary  testimony,  and  upon  the  clearest  and  best 
defined  principles  of  critical  exegesis,  the  Supremacy  of 
St  Peter  is  demonstrated  from  Scripture  alone  ;  and 
thus  is  exploded  the  figment  of  the  Professor  of  Bib- 
lical Criticism,  "  that  the  Papal  Supremacy  is  without 
proof  from  Scripture!'1'1 

Easy  would  it  be  for  us  to  bring  forward  the  united 
testimonies  both  of  the  Western  and  the  Eastern 
Churches,  to  corroborate  our  position,  but  we  fear  pro- 
lixity. Our  adversaries  well  know — despite  of  some 
desperate  efforts  at  inis- translation — that  the  ancient 
Fathers  of  the  Church  unanimously  defend  all  Catho- 

1  2  Kings  v.  2..  2  Isaiah  ad.  11. 

•  1  Pet.  v.  4.  4  Acts  xx.  28. 


69 

lie  doctrines.  Hence  it  is  that  they  try  so  ingeniously 
to  depreciate  their  authority.  The  High  Church  party 
laboured  long  and  earnestly  to  promote  the  study  of 
patristic  literature,  but  found,  to  their  grievous  disap- 
pointment, that  the  Fathers  both  of  the  Greek  and  La- 
tin Churches  were  so  perfectly  inexorable  in  their  writ- 
ings, as  to  refuse  point  blank  to  buttress  up  the  tottering 
fabric  of  Anglicanism.  No  wonder,  then,  that  of  late, 
both  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  they  should  cease  to  be 
held  in  such  favour,  on  account  of  their  uncompromising 
character.  The  Low  Church  party,  or  the  Calvinistic 
School,  as  developed  in  Scotland,  is  in  general  opposed 
to  the  study  of  the  Fathers,  from  a  kind  of  intuitive  per- 
ception,  that  all  their  writings  inculcate  the  absolute  ne- 
cessity of  being  in  communion  with  the  Apostolic  Ro- 
man See,  and  cut  at  the  root  of  heresy  and  schism  un- 
der its  every  germ.  Besides,  there  would  be  this  addi- 
tional danger  from  the  study  of  Patristics,  that  sincere 
minds  would  most  naturally  become  imbued  with  an- 
cient doctrine,  to  the  utter  rejection  of  all  modern 
religious  theories.  If  so,  what  would  result  again, 
but  what  we  have  seen  already,  that  the  most  gifted, 
the  most  learned,  and  the  most  virtuous  of  the  Pro- 
testant Establishment  would  listen,  like  obedient  chil- 
dren, to  the  voice  of  their  holy  mother  who  had  been 
so  long  to  them  a  stranger,  and  would  then  be  re- 
ceived into  the  pale  of  her  communion. 

Here  I  cannot  forbear  laying  before  you  a  cita- 
tion from  the  writings  of  the  great  Abbot  of  Clair- 
veux.  In  his  book  "  De  consideratione,"  which  he 
addressed  to  the  then  reigning  Pope  Eugenius  III., 
he  told  that  Pontiff  some  salutary  truths.  His 
testimony  on  that  very  account  is,  critically  speak- 
ing, the  more  valuable,  as  it  shews  he  could  adopt  the 
language  of  remonstrance,  although  firmly  believing  in 
the  Primacy  of  the  Holy  See.  Thus  does  St  Bernard 


70 

proceed  in  a  strain  of  reasoning,  beautiful  as  it  is  strik-i 
ing.1 

"  Most  Holy  Father,  you  are  he  to  whom  the  Keys 
were  given :  to  whom  the  sheep  were  intrusted. 
There  are  indeed  other  gate-keepers  of  heaven,  and 
pastors  of  the  flocks :  but  you  have  inherited  both  titles 
in  a  sense  far  different  and  more  sublime.  They  have 
each  of  them  their  respective  flocks,  severally  assigned 
to  them  :  all  have  been  intrusted  to  you,  one  flock  to 
one  man.  Nor  are  you  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep  alone, 
but  of  the  shepherds  also  :  the  one  pastor  of  all.  Do  you 
ask  me  how  I  prove  this  ?  From  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  For  to  which,  I  do  not  say  of  the  Bishops,  but 
of  the  Apostles  themselves,  were  all  the  sheep  com- 
mitted so  absolutely  and  unreservedly  ?  If  thou  lovest 
me,  Peter,  feed  my  sheep — What  sheep  ?  The  people  of 
this  or  that  district,  city  or  kingdom  ? — *  My  sheep,'  he 
says — who  does  not  manifestly  see,  that  He  did  not 
designate  any,  but  assigned  them  all  to  him  ?  None 
are  excepted  where  no  distinction  is  made.  The  other 
disciples  were  perchance  present,  when  intrusting  all 
to  one,  He  recommended  unity  to  all,  in  one  flock,  and 
one  shepherd:  according  to  that  passage,  "  my  dove  is 
one,  my  beautiful  one,  my  perfect  one."  Again.2 
"  Other  sheep  I  have,  that  are  not  of  this  fold :  them 
also  I  must  bring :  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice  : 
and  there  shall  be  made  one  fold  and  one  Shepherd." 
In  these  words  did  the  divine  Shepherd  foretell  the 
union  that  eventually  should  take  place  of  the  Jews 
and  the  Gentiles  in  His  Church.  It  is  true  that  this 
was  not  be  effected  by  Him  personally,  since  the  spe- 
cial object  of  His  mission  had  reference  to  the  lost 
children  of  the  house  of  Israel.  But  He  was  to  ac- 
complish it  through  the  medium  of  his  apostles  and 
their  successors,  who  were  to  continue  the  work  of 

1  Lib.  ii.  de  Consid.  cap.  iii.  2  John  *•  16. 


71 

the  ministry,  arid  who,  from  the  east  to  the  west — 
from  the  north  to  the  south,  were  to  labour  to  gather 
the  poor  stray  sheep  into  the  "  one  fold  of  the  one  uni- 
versal Shepherd.'1'' 

The  great  Bishop  of  Geneva,  St  Francis  of  Sales,1 
is  equally  happy  in  representing  the  peculiar  prero- 
gatives of  St  Peter,  under  the  various  symbols  found 
in  Holy  Writ.  He  says,  "  Is  the  Church  likened 
unto  a  house  ?  It  is  placed  on  the  foundation  of  a  rock, 
which  is  Peter.  Will  you  represent  it  under  the  figure 
of  a  family  ?  You  behold  our  Redeemer  paying  the  tri- 
bute as  its  master,  and  after  Him  comes  Peter  as  his  repre- 
sentative. Is  the  Church  a  bark  ?  Peter  is  its  Pilot  • 
and  it  is  our  Saviour  who  instructs  him.  Is  the  doctrine 
by  which  we  are  drawn  from  the  gulf  of  sin  exhibited 
by  a  fisher's  net  ?  ^It  is  Peter  who  casts  it ;  it  is  Peter  who 
draws  it :  the  other  disciples  help,  but  it  is  Peter  who  presents 
the  fishes  to  our  Redeemer.  Is  the  Church  represented 
by  an  embassy  ?  St  Peter  is  at  its  head.  Do  you  pre- 
fer the  figure  of  a  kingdom  ?  St  Peter  carries  its  keys. 
In  fine,  will  you  have  it  shadowed  under  the  emblem 
of  a  flock  and  a  fold  ?  St  Peter  is  the  shepherd — the 
universal  pastor  under  Jesus  Christ. 

This  same  good  Bishop  of  Geneva,  whose  sweetness 
of  conversation  and  sanctity  of  life  could  convert  the 
unbelievers,  when  other  strong  minds  could  only 
confute  them,  as  was  said  of  him  by  the  famous  Cardinal 
du  Perron,  has  brought  together,  from  diverse  sources, 
a  variety  of  appellations  by  which  the  common  Father 
of  the  Faithful  is  designated.  The  Sovereign  Pontiff 
then  is  called — 

The  most  holy   Bishop   of  the    )  „         .. 

Catholic  Church }  Council  of  Soissons  of  300  Bishop.. 

The  most  holy  and  most  happy  )  T , 

Patriarch )  Idem' 

1  Controv.  Dis.  42. 


72 


The  most  happy  Lord  .................  St  Aug.  Epis.  95. 

The  universal  Patriarch  ..............  St  Leo,  Epis.  62. 


T  World''  °f  ^  ChUrCl;  °(  ^  }  ""X*-  ad  *'  f-  <*  C°™'  Mi">' 


The  Father  of  Fathers  .................  Council  of  Chalced.  scss.  iii. 

The  Sovereign  Pontiff  of  Bishops....  Idem  in  proef. 

The  Sovereign  Priest  ..................  Council  of  Chalced.  sess.  xvi. 

The  Prince  of  Priests  ..................  Stephen  Bishop  of  Carthage. 


The  Prefect  of  the  House  of  God...  {   C°£^j£  ^^^  Bptot  tC 
The  Guardian  of  the  Vineyard  of  )   T , 
the  Lord }  L 

The  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ f8^!^*?!*"**  ia  Evang> 

The   Confirmer  of  the   Faith   of) 

Christians J 

The  High  Priest I  Valentinian,  and  with  him  all  anti 


The  Sovereign  Pontiff  ..................  { 

The  Prince  of  Bishops  ..................  Idem. 

The  Heir  of  the  Apostles  .............  St  Bernard,  Lib.  de.  consid. 

Abraham  by  the  Patriarchate  ........  St  Ambrose  in  1  Tim.  iii. 

Melchisedeck  through  holy  orders...  Cone,  de  Chal.  Epis.  ad  Leoneni. 

h    st  Bernard' 


Samuel  by  his  Jurisdiction  ............  Ibid. 

Peter  by  his  Power  ......................  Ibid. 

Christ  by  unction  ........................  Ibid. 

The  Pastor  of  the  fold  of  Jesus  )   _  ,       T  .,     , 

Chrigt  >  Idem  Lib.  de  consid. 

The  Key-bearer  of  the  House  of  j  T  , 

God  .................................  1  Id< 

The  Pastor  of  all  Pastors  ..............  Ibid. 

The  Pontiff  called  to  the  fulness  1   ...  . 

of  Power  ...........................  }  Ibld' 

St  Peter  was  the  Monk  of  Jesus 


Horn.  1,  in  Mat. 
'  ad 


The  Origin  of  sacerdotal  unity  ......  Id.  Epis.  iii.  2. 

The  Bond  of  Unity  .....................  Id.  ibid.  iv. 

The  Church  in  which  resides  the    1    _,   ....    ... 

chief  principality.  ___  ............  }  Id'  lbl<J'  u1' 

The  Church,  root  and  mother  of    J   St  Anacletus   of  the   1st    cent. 

all  others  .»  .........................  j       Epist.  adorn.  Epis.  et  Fideles. 

The  Seat  on  which  the  Lord  hath 


founded  the  Universal  Church 


>  St  Damasus  Epist.  ad  univ.  Episc. 


The  Cardinal  Point,  and  the  Chief )   „,  ,r        ,  „  .         .  „  . 

of  all  the  Churches J  St  Marcel  Epist.  ad  Episc.  Antioch. 

The  Refuge  of  Bishops Council  of  Alex. 

The  Supreme  Apostolic  Seat St  Athanasius. 

The  Presiding  Church The  Emperor  Justin,  in  Lib.  8. 

The  Supreme  See,  which  cannot )   c,  T      . 

be  judged  by  any  other |  St  Leo  in  nat'  S'S<  AP°8' 


73 

the    Church  set   over   and  pre- )    victor  d*  Utique  in  Lib.  de  perf. 

ferred  to  all  others j 

The  First  of  all  Sees St  Prosper  in  Lib.  de  Ingrat. 

The  Apostolic  Fountain St  Ignatius,  Epis.  ad  Rom. 

The  most  sure  Haven  of  all  Catho- )    _         ..    frt  A      04.  r<  i     • 

lie  Communion }   CounCl1  °f  R°me'  Under  St  Gelasiu»- 

It  would  be  an  idle  parade  of  gleaning,  to  continue 
a  catalogue  of  similar  appellatives,  which  could  easily 
be  drawn  from  the  decrees  of  Councils,  the  writings 
of  the  apostolic  fathers,  and  the  epistles  of  the  saints 
and  sages  in  every  age.  We  shall  content  ourselves 
with  giving  one  more  extract  from  the  Catholic  side, 
and  then  proceed  to  adduce  the  declarations  of  those 
who  are  not  in  communion  with  the  Church. 

Count  de  Maistre,  in  his  elaborate  work,  "  Du 
Pape,"1  very  happily  observes,  that  there  is  "  nothing 
in  all  ecclesiastical  history  so  invincibly  demonstrat- 
ed, as  the  monarchical  supremacy  of  the  sovereign 
Pontiff.  It  was  not,  indeed,  at  its  origin,  what  it 
became  some  centuries  later;  but  in  this  precisely  does 
it  shew  itself  divine ;  for  every  thing  that  exists  legiti- 
mately and  for  ages,  exists  at  first  in  germ,  and  is 
developed  successively.'1'1  He  then  cites  Bossuet,2  who 
speaks  in  the  most  energetic  and  thrilling  manner. 

"  Peter  appears  the  first  in  every  way :  the  first  in 
making  profession  of  faith — the  first  in  the  obliga- 
tion of  charity — the  first  of  all  the  apostles  who  saw 
our  Saviour  risen  from  the  dead,  as  he  was  also  the 
first  witness  before  all  the  people :  the  first  when  there 
was  question  of  filling  up  the  number  of  the  apostles 
—the  first  to  confirm  the  faith  by  a  miracle — the  first 
to  convert  the  Jews — the  first  to  receive  the  Gentiles 
— the  first  everywhere.  But  it  is  impossible  to 
say  all:  every  thing  concurs  in  establishing  his 
primacy.  .  .  .  The  power,  divided  among  many,  im- 
ports its  restriction :  conferred  on  one  alone,  over  all, 
and  without  exception,  it  bears  the  evidence  of  its 
1  Translated  by  the  Rev.  ..-Eneas  M'D.  Dawson. 
3  Sermoa  sur  PUnit£. 

G 


74 

plenitude.  All  reverence  the  same  power,  but  not  in 
the  same  degree,  nor  to  the  same  extent.  Jesus  Christ 
commences  by  the  chief,  and  in  the  person  of  the  chief t 
developes  all  his  power,  in  order  that  we  should  learn 
that  the  ecclesiastical  authority,  being  originally  cen- 
tred in  one  individual,  has  been  diffused  only  on  the 
condition  that  it  should  always  be  reflected  back  on 
the  principle  of  its  unity,  and  that  all  they  who  share 
in  it,  should  be  inseparably  connected  with  that  See, 
which  is  the  common  centre  of  all  churches." 

The  great  Bishop  of  Meaux  proceeds  in  his  own 
impassioned  strain.  "  It  is  that  chair — the  chair  of 
Peter  at  Rome — so  celebrated  among  the  fathers  of 
the  Church,  in  exalting  which  they  have  vied  with 
one  another,  attributing  to  it  the  principality  of  the 
apostolic  chair — the  chief  principality — the  source  of 
unity — the  highest  degree  of  sacerdotal  dignity — the 
Mother  Church,  which  holds  in  her  hand  the  con- 
duct of  all  other  churches — the  Head  of  the  episco- 
pate— whence  proceeds  the  light  of  government — the 
principal  chair,  the  only  chair,  through  which  alone 
all  are  able  to  preserve  unity.  In  these  words  you 
hear  St  Optatus,  St  Augustine,  St  Cyprian,  St  Ire- 
naeus,  St  Prosper,  St  Avitus,  St  Theodoret,  the  Coun- 
cil of  Chalcedon,  and  the  other  Councils — Africa, 
Gaul,  Greece,  Asia — the  east  and  the  west  united 
together.  .  .  .  Since  it  was  the  design  of  God  to  permit  that 
there  should  arise  schisms  and  heresies,  there  was  no  constitu- 
tion that  more  firmly  could  sustain  itself,  or  more  powerfully 
bear  them  down.  By  this  constitution  every  thing  in 
the  Church  is  strong,  because  every  thing  therein  is 
divine  and  united;  and  as  each  part  is  divine,  the 
bond  also  is  divine,  and  all  together  is  such,  that 
each  part  acts  with  the  power  of  the  whole.  .  .  .  For 
this  reason  our  predecessors  declared,  that  they  acted 
in  the  name  of  St  Peter,  by  the  authority  given  to 
all  the  bishops,  in  the  person  of  St  Peter,  as  vicars 


75 

of  St  Peter ;  and  they  spoke  thus,  even  when  they 
acted  by  their  ordinary  and  subordinate  authority ; 
because  all  was  committed  in  the  first  place  to  St 
Peter ;  and  because  such,  is  the  correspondence  of  one 
part  with  another  throughout  the  whole  body  of  the 
Church,  that  what  each  bishop  does  according  to  the 
rule,  and  in  the  spirit  of  Catholic  unity,  the  whole 
Church,  the  whole  episcopate,  and  the  chief  of  the 
episcopate,  do  together  with  him." 

After  this  magnificent  burst  of  eloquence,  further 
comment  would  be  unavailing.  We  shall  now  bring 
forward  testimonies  from  the  liturgies  of  the  Russo- 
Greek  Church,  which  certainly  must  fill  us  with  sur- 
prise, seeing  that  that  Church  no  longer  acknow- 
ledges the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontiff.  Still 
they  are  exceedingly  interesting,  and  are,  as  it  were, 
the  very  condemnation  of  the  schismatical  church 
that  continues  to  use  them  daily  in  her  service.  The 
following  hymn  is  sung  by  the  Russian  Church : — 

"  0  !  St  Peter !  prince  of  the  apostles !  apostolic 
primate !  immoveable  rock  of  faith,  in  recompense  of 
thy  confession,  eternal  foundation  of  the  Church :  pas- 
tor of  the  speaking  flock :  bearer  of  the  keys  of  hea- 
ven :  chosen  from  among  all  the  apostles  to  be,  after 
Jesus  Christ,  the  first  foundation  of  the  holy  Church 
— rejoice !  rejoice  !  never  to  be  shaken  pillar  of  the 
orthodox  faith  !  chief  of  the  apostolic  college." — From 
the  Prayer-Book  "  Akaphisti  Sedmitchnii." 

Again,  "  Prince  of  the  apostles.  .  .  .  Thou  hast 
been  the  first  bishop  of  Rome,  the  honour  and  the 
glory  of  that  very  great  city.  On  thee  has  the  Church 
been  consolidated." — From  the  "  Office  of  the  Saints." 
Moscow,  1813. 

Again,  "  God  said  to  Peter,  «  Thou  art  Peter;' 
and  he  gave  to  him  this  name,  because  upon  him,  as 
on  a  solid  rock,  Jesus  Christ  founded  his  Church." — 


76 

From  the  Book  of  Rites,  styled  "  Pholog."  Mos- 
cow, 1677. 

In  equally  glowing  terms  does  the  Russo-Greek 
Church  speak  of  the  successors  of  St  Peter : — 

"  After  the  death  of  St  Peter  and  his  two  succes- 
sors, Clement  held  with  wisdom  at  Rome  the  helm  of 
the  bark,  which  is  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ." — 
From  the  Office  of  January  15th,  "  Mineia  Mesatch- 
naia." 

Again,  "  Clement,  martyr  of  Jesus  Christ,  disciple 
of  Peter,  .  .  .  and  the  true  heir  of  his  throne." — From 
a  hymn  in  honour  of  Clement,  "  Minei  Tchethiki." 

Several  other  equally  pointed  testimonies  are  at 
hand,  which  we  forbear  extracting.  These,  how- 
ever, in  their  own  way,  go  so  far  to  vindicate  the 
supremacy  of  the  holy  Roman  Church,  while  they 
serve  to  confound  every  heretical  and  schismatical 
communion  that  is  separated  from  the  centre  of  unity. 

Well  does  De  Maistre  write,  when  he  says,1  "  If  it 
be  asked,  how  a  Church  which  recites  such  testi- 
monies daily,  nevertheless  obstinately  denies  the  su- 
premacy of  the  Pope,  I  reply,  that  men  are  led  to-day 
by  what  they  did  yesterday  ;  that  it  is  not  easy  to  ob- 
literate ancient  liturgies ;  that  they  are  followed  by 
habit,  even  whilst  systematically  contradicted ;  that, 
in  fine,  the  blinded,  at  once  and  most  incurable  pre- 
judices, are  those  of  religion.  All  this  considered, 
we  are  not  entitled  to  be  astonished  at  any  thing. 
The  testimonies,  meanwhile,  are  all  the  more  pre- 
cious, that  they  strike  at  the  same  time  the  Greek 
Church,  mother  of  the  Russian,  which  has  ceased  to  be 
her  daughter.  But  the  rites]  of  the  liturgical  looks 
leing  the  same,  a  moderately  vigorous  man  can  easily 
pierce  loth  churches,  though  no  longer  united,  with  the 
same  blow." 

1  The  Pope,  book  i.  chap,  x. 


77 

In  a  note  which  is  here  appended,  the  following 
judicious  observations  are  made  for  the  enlightenment 
of  those  who  believe  that  the  churches  in  Russia  and 
Greece  are  the  same.  "  It  is  not  uncommon  to  hear 
confounded  in  conversation,  the  Russian  and  Greek 
churches.  There  is  nothing,  however,  more  obviously  errone- 
ous. The  former  was  indeed,  at  its  origin, ^a  province 
of  the  Greek  Patriarchate.  But  there  happened  to  it, 
what  must  necessarily  happen  to  every  church  that  is 
not  Catholic,  which  by  the  force  of  circumstances  alone, 
will  end  always  by  becoming  wholly  dependent  on  iti 
temporal  Sovereign."  How  strikingly  is  this  remark 
illustrated  in  the  Anglican  establishment,  from  the 
time  that  Queen  Elizabeth  threatened  to  unfrock  the 
refractory  English  Prelate,  to  the  days  of  her  present 
gracious  Majesty,  when  the  almost  unanimous  peti- 
tion of  the  bench  of  Bishops  in  the  Hampden  case, 
was  utterly  disregarded.  All  this  proving  the  Angli- 
can church  to  be  more  and  more  the  mere  creature — 
the  absolute  slave  of  the  state.  "  There  is  then,  no 
longer,  a  G  reek  church  out  of  Greece ;  and  the  church 
of  Russia  is  no  more  Greek  than  it  is  Coptic  or  Ar- 
menian. It  stands  alone  in  the  Christian  world,  not 
less  a  stranger  to  the  Pope,  whom  it  does  not  acknow- 
ledge, than  to  the  separated  Greek  Patriarch,  who 
would  be  considered  a  maniac,  if  it  entered  into  his 
mind  to  send  any  kind  of  order  to  St  Petersburgh. 
The  shadow  even  of  all  co-ordinate  authority  in  re- 
ligion has  disappeared,  as  regards  the  Russians  to- 
wards their  former  Patriarch.  The  church  of  this 
great  people,  wholly  isolated,  has  ceased  even  to  have 
a  spiritual  chief  possessing  a  place  in  the  pages  of 
ecclesiastical  history.  As  to  the  "  Holy  Synod"  we 
ought  to  entertain,  in  regard  to  each  of  its  members 
taken  singly,  the  highest  consideration ;  but  behold- 
ing them  in  a  body,  we  can  only  see  the  national  con- 
sistency rendered  complete,  by  the  presence  of  a  civil 

G2 


78 

representative  of  the  prince,  who  exercises  over  this  ecclesiasti- 
cal committee,  precisely  the  same  supremacy  that  the  sovereign 
exercises  over  the  church  in  general." 

With  regard  to  the  Greek  church  in  particular, 
these  and  similar  testimonies  in  favour  of  the  holy 
apostolic  see  are  found,  and  still  read  in  her  liturgy. 
We  wish  this  to  be  distinctly  remembered,  as  it  ought 
to  tell  upon  our  high  church  religionists  in  Scotland. 
The  Scottish  as  well  as  English  Episcopalians  have 
for  some  time  past  been  anxious  to  fraternize  with 
the  Greek  Church.  Now,  the  Greek  Church  admits 
almost  the  entire  creed  of  the  Catholic  Church,  which 
they  do  not.  There  are  two  articles  of  faith,  how- 
ever, which  the  Greek  Church  does  not  receive,  and 
these  involve  her  in  the  crimes  of  heresy  and  schism 
— of  heresy,  because  she  denies  one  of  the  fundamental 
dogmas  of  Christianity,  viz.  the  procession  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  and  of  schism,  on  account  of  her  conti- 
nued separation  from  the  centre  of  unity. 

It  is  idle  for  the  so-called  Bishops  and  Presbyters 
of  the  English  and  Scottish  Episcopal  denomina- 
tion to  deceive  themselves,  and  what  is  worse,  to  de- 
ceive their  followers,  by  talking  about  their  orders.  Their 
orders  are  a  nullity  in  the  eyes  both  of  the  Catholic  and 
of  the  Greek  Church.  The  Catholic  Church  looks 
upon  him,  who  is  styled  by  the  law  of  the  land,  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  as  a  mere  layman.  In  the 
same  light  does  she  regard  those  ycleped  Bishops  who 
are  appointed  overseers,  not  by  the  grace  of  God  and 
the  favour  of  the  apostolic  see,  but  by  the  patronage  of 
her  gracious  Majesty,  and  the  favour  of  her  prime 
Minister  !  Those  who  are  at  all  acquainted  with  the 
schism  of  Photius,  know  full  well,  that  the  Greek 
Church  refuses  to  recognise  the  validity  of  mere  Eng- 
lish or  Scottish  ordination.  In  fact,  as  the  distin- 
guished Father  Theiner,  Priest  of  the  Oratory,  point- 
edly observes  in  his  elaborate  work,  L'Egliso  Schis- 


79 

matique  Russe.1  "  The  Russian  Church— (the  same 
may  be  said  of  the  Greek) — has  always  regarded  the 
followers  of  Protestantism,  as  a  sort  of  Pagans,  with 
whom  it  forbids  the  faithful  to  place  themselves  in 
service.  This  may  be  seen  in  the  code  of  Alexis 
Michallowitch,  in  1648." 

Renouf  in  his  letter  to  Mr  Allies,  says,  "  Any  one 
who  admits  the  orthodoxy  of  the  Roman  or  Greek 
Churches  must  necessarily  look  upon  Anglicanism 
as  a  tissue  of  Anti-Christian  heresies." 

An  extract  or  two  from  the  very  interesting  "  Jour- 
nal of  a  Tour  in  Egypt,  Palestine,  Syria,  and  Greece," 
by  Mr  Patterson,  late  of  the  Oxford  School,  will 
serve  in  its  own  way  to  quench  the  pretensions  of  An- 
glicanism. The  author  and  his  fellow  traveller  Mr 
Wynne,  like  Moore's  "  Irish  gentleman  in  search  of 
religion,"  had  embarked  on  a  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy 
Land,  with  the  devout  anticipation  of  finding  the 
Anglican  branch  church  grafted  upon  some  one  of  the 
Eastern  religious  trees.  His  sad  disappointment,  let 
us  hear  from  himself,  in  the  preface  : — 

"  My  hope  in  the  then  state  of  my  belief,  was  that  I 
should  find  support  for  the  *  High  Church'  views,  in 
the  religious  state  of  the  East.  Never  was  there  a 
more  signal  mistake.  The  attitude  of  the  Anglican 
establishment  towards  the  Church  is  indeed  paralleled 
to  a  certain  extent  by  the  schismatic  bodies  of  the 
East ;  but  while  they  for  the  most  part  utterly  reject 
the  Anglican  claims,  they  themselves  afford  the  best 
examples  of  those  sins  for  which  she  remains  cut  off 
from  the  Catholic  Church.  In  the  mirror  thus  held 
up,  I  saw  what  birth  and  education  had  disguised  to 
me  in  my  own  communion— the  essentially  abnor- 
mal and  maimed  condition  of  local  and  national 
Christianity." 

Again  he  says,  "  The  notion  that  the  Eastern  sects. 
1  Chap.  xi.  p.  301. 


80 

help  our  positions  as  Anglicans,  seems  to  me  quite 
visionary." 

The  following  little  morceau  speaks  volumes.  It 
gently  chides  those  Episcopalians  in  England  and 
Scotland  who  have  assumed  to  themselves  the  name  "  Ca- 
tholic :" — -for  no  one  else  would  give  it  to  them — who  talk  of 
their  clergymen  as  "  Priests,"  and  of  the  communion 
service  as  a  "  celebration."  These  designations  are  all 
misnomers,  and  quite  out  of  place,  when  applied  to 
the  empty  services  of  Scottish  or  English  Episcopacy. 
The  unreality  of  the  whole  system  is  thus  laid  bare  in 
a  few  words  : — 

"  We  walked  up  to  the  Catholic  Convent  (at  Girgeh 
in  Egypt),  and  were  most  kindly  received  by  the  Fran- 
ciscan missionary.  He  had  with  him  a  friend,  who 
lives  about  three  hours  from  here,  and  seemed  a  very 
intelligent  and  well  informed  person,  and  like  the  Fa- 
ther himself,  an  Italian.  Of  course  one  of  the  first 
questions  was  whether  we  were  Catholics? — We  an- 
swered in  the  affirmative  :  and  the  Padre  asked  whe- 
ther we  were  Priests,  as  he  had  heard  that  mass  was 
celebrated  on  board  our  boat  ?  I  said  that  W.  was  a 
Priest,  and  celebrated:  upon  which  he  begged  us  to  stayr 
and  that  W.  should  celebrate  in  his  Church.  He  also 
asked  me,  whether  he  had  the  license  to  celebrate  from 
Rome,  or  from  his  Archbishop?  .  .  .  All  this  con- 
vinces us  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  in  future  to 
renounce  the  name  of  Catholic  in  intercourse  with  Ca- 
tholics, who,  of  course,  cannot  conceive  persons  out  of 
communion  with  them  taking  it." 

Easily  could  we  cite  now,  were  it  necessary,  the  tes- 
timonies of  many  distinguished  Protestants,  who  con- 
eur  with  the  learned  Grotius  in  declaring,1  "  that  with- 
out the  primacy  of  the  Pope,  there  would  be  no  longer 
any  means  of  putting  an  end  to  disputes,  and  of  deter- 
ming  points  of  faith." 

1  Votum  pro  pace- 


81 

Yes !  without  this  central  and  rallying  point  there 
would  be  nothing  but  religious  confusion  in  Christen- 
dom— without  this  grand  principle  of  church  organiza- 
tion there  would  be  no  order,  and  consequently  no 
unity  in  the  "  Household  of  Faith."  Thanks  to  God's 
kind  providence  it  hath  been  otherwise  ordained,  and 
in  the  "  One  Fold  of  the  One  Shepherd,"  there  is 
peace — there  is  happiness — there  is  security  :  elsewhere 
these  inestimable  blessings  are  to  be  sought  for  in  vain- 

The  present  illustrious  Bishop  of  Baltimore,  from 
whose  work  on  the  Primacy  I  have  already  quoted,  sums 
up  thus  beautifully  upon  this  most  important  subject : — 
"  The  wisdom  of  Christ  in  appointing  a  ruler  and  pas- 
tor under  himself,  to  confirm  and  unite  the  brethren,  is 
obvious.  Order  can  be  maintained  in  a  body  of  men 
only  by  some  authority  exercised  by  one,  whatever  be 
its  origin,  or  its  limits :  and  that  authority  should  be 
proportioned  to  the  importance  of  the  objects  to  be  at- 
tained, and  the  number  of  persons  to  be  directed  or 
governed.  A  certain  precedency  of  rank  may  suffice 
in  a  body,  where  objects  dependent  on  the  will  of  the 
members  are  at  stake  :  but  where  high  interests,  inde- 
pendent of  the  fluctuating  views  of  men,  are  in  ques- 
tion, a  binding  authority,  divinely  constituted  and  guarded, 
is  necessary.  Even  among  the  apostles  there  was  evi- 
dently a  certain  precedency  exercised  by  Peter,  whilst 
our  Lord  was  present.  When  he  had  withdrawn  from 
earth,  and  the  apostolic  band  was  augmented  by  a 
large  number  of  Bishops,  and  the  Church  was  spread 
throughout  many  nations,  every  appearance  of  unity 
would  soon  have  vanished,  had  there  not  been  a  cen- 
tral authority  around  which  all  might  gather.  This 
became  still  more  necessary,  when  the  apostles  closed 
their  career,  and  their  successors  were  multiplied  and 
scattered  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  civilization,  and  be  * 
yond  it.  The  confusion  of  tongues  would  have  ensued, 
had  there  not  been  a  divinely  constituted  Leader.  The 


82 

professed  subjection  of  all  to  Christ  would  not  have  re- 
strained the  vagaries  of  human  opinion,  or  preserved 
the  harmony  of  believers.  Without  an  infinitude  of 
miracles,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  professors,  and 
the  diffusion  of  religion,  there  would  be  no  order,  no 
unity,  no  faith  ;  and  the  evidence  which  our  Lord  re- 
ferred to,  for  convincing  the  world  that  He  was  sent  by 
the  Father,  namely,  the  union  of  His  disciples  in  the 
profession  of  revealed  truth,  would  have  been  utterly 
wanting.  Whilst  Christ  was  visibly  present,  the  dis- 
ciples gathered  around  Him,  and  were  one  family,  He 
being  the  Head  :  when  He  was  about  to  withdraw  His 
visible  presence,  He  left  Peter  at  the  head  of  his 
brethren,  pastor  of  the  fold,  and  ruler  of  the  kingdom. 
To  this  divine  arrangement,  we  owe  the  preservation 
of  the  revealed  truths,  and  the  unity  of  the  Church." 


Ill   THE   SUPREMACY  EXERCISED, 


Having  demonstrated  that  the  supremacy  was  pro- 
mised, and  that  the  supremacy  was  instituted,  we  pro- 
ceed now  to  shew  how  frequently  it  was  exercised  by 
the  prince  of  the  apostles.  Christ  Jesus  having  ac- 
complished the  great  end  of  his  high  and  holy  mission 
upon  earth,  ascended  to  his  Father  and  his  God.  Be- 
fore his  departure  he  had  put  all  in  order — he  had 
made  every  arrangement  for  the  complete  carrying 
out  of  the  work  of  the  ministry — he  had  declared  who 
were  to  teach,  and  who  were  to  be  taught,  and  he  had 
announced  to  all  the  indispensable  necessity  of  listen- 
ing to  his  Church.  "  And  if  he  will  not  hear  the 
Church,  let  him  be  to  thee  as  the  heathen  and  publi- 
can."1 His  Church  he  had  founded  upon  a  rock,  and 
1  Mat.  xviii.  17. 


83 

that  rock  was  Peter:  His  Church  was  likened  to  a 
kingdom;  and  the  keys  of  that  spiritual  kingdom  he 
delivered  to  his  viceroy,  and  that  viceroy  was  Peter: 
His  Church  was  assimilated  to  a  sheepfold,  and  the 
care  of  the  lambs  and  of  the  sheep  he  gave  to  his 
principal  shepherd,  and  that  shepherd  was  Peter:  His 
Church  was  his  mystical  body,  and  the  head  of  that 
body  he  constituted  Peter.  We  have  only  to  open  the 
New  Testament,  and  we  shall  see  how  Peter,  knowing 
and  feeling  the  responsibilities  of  his  sacred  office,  pro- 
ceeded at  once  to  discharge  the  onerous  duties  which 
came  within  the  sphere  of  the  Primacy.  In  turning 
over  the  pages  of  the  inspired  volume,  we  cannot 
fail  to  observe  the  prominent  part  which  Peter  acted 
in  every  crisis,  and  under  every  emergency. 

After  the  ascension  of  our  blessed  Lord,  the  very 
first  step  which  he  took  in  his  official  capacity,  as 
Head  of  the  Church,  was  to  fill  up  the  place  left  va- 
cant in  the  Apostolic  College,  by  the  treasonable 
apostacy  of  Judas. 

"  In  those  days,  Peter  rising  up  in  the  midst  of  the 
brethren,  said  :  .  . . .  Men,  brethren,  the  Scripture 
must  needs  be  fulfilled,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  spoke 
before  by  the  mouth  of  David  concerning  Judas  .... 
who  was  numbered  \vith  us,  and  had  obtained  part 
of  this  ministry.  . .  .  His  bishopric  let  another  take. 
Wherefore  of  these  men  who  have  companied  with 
us,  all  the  time  that  the  Lord  Jesus  came  in  and  went 
out  among  us.  ...  One  of  these  must  be  made  a  wit- 
ness with  us  of  his  resurrection."1 

Here  Peter  directs  the  attention  of  his  brethren  to 
the  prophecy  that  had  been  made  in  regard  to  the 
treachery  of  the  fallen  apostle :  he  declares  that  an- 
other must  be  appointed  to  the  bishopric,  and  he  an- 
nounces from  amongst  whom  the  selection  is  to  be 
made.  He  was  perfectly  authorized  to  have  named 
1  Acts  i.  15. 


84 

the  successor  to  Judas  in  the  apostleship,  but  he  ab- 
stained from  so  doing,  not  from  any  defect  of  power, 
but  rather  to  afford  an  example  of  its  moderate  use. 
This  is  the  view  which  the  great  Bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople takes  of  the  case. 

In  his  third  homily,  St  John  Chrysostom  says: 
"  Peter  having  received  from  Christ  the  care  of  the 
flock,  and  being  the  leader  of  the  apostolic  college, 
is  always  the  first  to  speak.  Why  did  he  not  himself 
alone  beg  of  the  Lord  to  give  him  some  one  in  the 
place  of  Judas?  Why  do  not  the  brethren  of  them- 
selves proceed  with  the  election  ?  Behold  how  he 
does  all  things  with  the  general  consent,  nothing  au- 
thoritatively, nothing  imperiously — Men,  brethren,  he 
says.  Since  Christ  called  his  disciples  brethren,  still 
more  should  lie  style  them  such.  Wherefore  he  ad- 
dressed them,  all  being  present :  Behold  the  dignity 
of  the  Church,  and  its  angelic  condition.  ...  Could 
not  Peter  himself  have  chosen  the  individual  ?  Most 
certainly.  But  he  abstains  from  doing  it,  lest  he 
should  appear  to  indulge  partiality.  He  is  the  first  to 
proceed  in  this  matter,  because  all  have  been  delivered 
over  into  his  hands:  for  to  him  Christ  said:  Thou 
being  converted,  confirm  thy  brethren" 

Let  us  just  follow  for  awhile  the  course  of  events 
as  narrated  by  the  evangelist.  The  apostles  leave  the 
place  of  assembly  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  They 
go  forth  to  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  they  con- 
found the  natives  as  well  as  the  strangers  who  at  that 
time  were  there  "  out  of  every  nation  under  heaven," 
by  speaking  to  them  in  their  own  "  tongues,  the  won- 
derful works  of  God."  And  they  wondered,  saying, 
"Are  not  all  these  that  speak  Galileans  ?"  *  Who  is  now 
to  answer  them  ?  who  is  to  speak  on  the  part  of  the 
apostles  ?  who  is  the  first  to  preach  after  receiving  the 
Holy  Ghost?  who  is  the  first  to  announce  to  the  con- 
1  Acts  ii.  7. 


85 

gregated  multitude  to  "  do  penance  and  be  baptized 
every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus?  "  It  is 
Peter,  the  prince  of  the  apostles ;  and  the  Lord  blessed 
his  first  sermon  by  adding  to  the  Church  "  in  that  day 
about  three  thousand  souls." 

Time  went  on — some  years  passed  away,  and  the 
Gospel  is  to  be  preached  to  the  Gentiles  as  it  had 
been  to  the  Jews :  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  are  to 
partake  of  the  salvation  purchased  on  Calvary.  Who, 
then,  is  the.  first  to  instruct  the  Gentiles,  and  to  con- 
vert them  to  Christianity?  It  is  again  Peter ,  whom 
God  himself  by  a  vision  authorized  to  baptize  Corne- 
lius the  Centurion,  and  who  was  to  preach  to  the  un- 
believers the  baptism  and  faith  of  Christ  crucified. 
"  While  Peter  was  yet  speaking  these  words,  the  Holy 
Ghost  fell  on  all  them  that  heard  the  word.  And 
the  faithful  of  the  circumcision,  who  came  with  Peter, 
wrere  astonished,  for  that  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  poured  out  upon  the  Gentiles  also."1 

The  apostles  had  received  the  power  of  working 
miracles  as  a  proof  of  their  divine  mission.  Who, 
then,  is  the  first  to  exercise  that  heavenly  prerogative? 
It  is  Peter  who  works  the  first  miracle  in  healing  the 
sick,  and  raising  the  dead. 

In  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles2  we  read — "  Now  Peter 
and  John  went  up  into  the  temple,  at  the  ninth  hour 
of  prayer.  And  a  certain  man  who  was  lame — seeing 

them— asked  to  receive  an  alms But  Peter  said: 

Silver  and  gold  I  have  none  :  but  what  I  have  I  give 
thee :  In  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  arise  and 
walk"  He  then  preached  aloud  the  glad  tidings  of 
redemption,  and  "  five  thousand  "  souls  were  added  to 
the  Church. 

Again,3  "  And  he  found  there  a  certain  man  named 
Eneas,  who  had  kept  his  bed  for  eight  years,  who  was 
ill  of  the  palsy.  And  Peter  said  to  him :  Eneas,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  healeili  thee,  arise." 

1  Acts  x.  44.  2  Chap.  iii.  1.  t»  Acts  ch.  ix.  33. 

H 


86 

Again,1  In  Joppe,  there  was  a  certain  woman, 
named  Tabitha,  "  full  of  good  works,  and  alms  deeds 
which  she  did.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  she  was 
sick  and  died.  . . .  And  forasmuch  as  Lydda  was  nigh 
to  Joppe,  the  disciples  hearing  that  Peter  was  there,  sent 
unto  him  two  men,  desiring  him  that  he  would  not  be 
slack  to  come  unto  them.  And  Peter  rising  up  went 
with  them.  . . .  Peter  kneeling  down  prayed,  and  turn- 
ing to  the  body  he  said:  Tabitha,  arise" 

The  rulers  of  the  world  lay  violent  hands  upon 
the  apostles,  and  Peter  is  the  First  to  proclaim,  in 
chains  and  before  the  tribunal,  that  there  is  no  salva- 
tion in  any  other  name,  but  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  "  Then  Peter,  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  said  to  them:  Ye  princes  of  the  people  and 
ancients,  hear." 

Herod  persecutes  the  apostles,  and  Peter  he  casts 
into  prison.  The  whole  Church  is  thrown  into  mourn- 
ing, thus  deprived  of  its  visible  Head,  and  prayers 
without  ceasing  are  poured  forth  by  the  faithful  to 
heaven  in  his  behalf.  An  angel  is  sent  by  God  to 
loose  his  chains,  and  set  the  noble  captive  free. 

Peter,  as  head  shepherd,  was  ever  watchful  over  all 
the  members  of  his  flock.  Ananias,  and  Sapphira, 
his  wife,  had  been  guilty  of  fraud.  The  chief  pastor 
denounces  the  iniquity,  and  they  "fell  down  and  gave 
up  the  ghost."  Acts  v. 

Simon,  the  sorcerer,  wished  to  "  purchase  the  gift 
of  God  with  money :  "  Peter  is  the  first  to  execrate 
the  Simoniacal  proposal.  "  Keep  thy  money  to  thy- 
self to  perish  with  thee."  Acts  viii.  20. 

Now,  these  may  be  considered  as  minor  acts  which 
so  far  tell  in  favour  of  Peter's  chief  apostolate,  be- 
cause they  shew  that  he  took  the  lead  among  the 
apostles,  yet  still  more  positive  proofs  are  at  hand. 

The  unity  of  the  Church  was  threatened — division 
was  making  its  appearance — considerable  sensation 
1  Chap.  ix.  36. 


87 

was  created  at  Antioch,  in  consequence  of  certain  Ju- 
daizing  Christians,  who  seemed  to  require  that  all  con- 
verts from  the  Gentiles  should  submit  to  the  rite  of 
circumcision,  and  to  other  observances  of  the  Mosaic 
law.  The  circumstance  was  rather  serious,  for  two  of 
the  apostles  had  expostulated  with  them  in  vain.  "  Paul 
and  Barnabas  had  no  small  contest  with  them :" l  but 
failed  to  make  them  acquiesce  in  their  judgment. 
It  was  therefore  resolved  upon  that  they,  "  and  cer- 
tain others  of  the  other  side,  should  go  up  to  the 
apostles  and  priests  to  Jerusalem,  about  this  question^ 
Here,  then,  was  the  tribunal  of  appeal :  to  this  tri- 
bunal all  of  necessity  were  to  bow.  There  was  no  al- 
ternative whatever — either  to  submit  to  the  decision 
of  the  Church  speaking  authoritatively  in  her  first 
council  of  Jerusalem,  or  to  be  reputed  as  "  the  hea- 
then or  the  publican." 

"  The  apostles  and  ancients  assembled  to  consider 
of  this  matter.  And  when  there  had  been  much  dis- 
puting, Peter,  rising  up,  said  to  them :  Men,  brethren, 
you  know  that  in  former  days  God  made  choice 
among  us,  that  by  my  mouth  the  Gentiles  should  bear 
the  word  of  the  Gospel,  and  believe.  And  God,  who 
knoweth  the  hearts,  gave  testimony,  giving  unto 
them  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  to  us :  and  put  no 
difference  between  us  and  them,  purifying  their 
hearts  by  faith.  Now,  therefore,  ivhy  tempt  you  God^ 
to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  necks  of  the  disciples,  which 
neither  our  fathers  nor  we  have  been  able  to  bear  ? 
But  by  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  believe 
to  be  saved,  in  like  manner  as  they  also." 

The  account  here  furnished  in  the  15th  chapter  of 
the  Acts  is  most  important.  The  apostles  and  an- 
cients had  convened  together  to  perpend  the  subject 
in  question.  Peter,  as  head  of  the  Apostolic  College, 
presides  over  the  august  assembly,  and  after  the  mat- 

1  Acts  xv.  ii. 


88 

ter  had  been  examined  in  its  various  bearings,  he  rises 
up  to  pronounce  the  final  decision.  In  a  strain  of 
inspired  eloquence,  he  proceeds  to  remind  the  vene- 
rable assembly  that  he  had  been  selected  to  announce 
the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles,  and  that  God  had  showered 
down  his  graces  upon  them.  He  goes  on  to  state  how 
objectionable  it  would  be  to  impose  unnecessary  bur- 
dens upon  the  brethren  by  requiring  the  observance 
of  the  ceremonial  law  which  was  already  abrogated, 
and  he  declares  that  the  great  fundamental  point  to 
which  the  attention  of  the  Gentile  and  the  Jew 
should  be  directed,  was  salvation  to  all,  through  the 
atoning  merits  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  find  that  a  most  profound  impression  was  made 
by  the  discourse  of  the  great  apostle.  "  All  the  mul- 
titude held  their  peace,"  and  seemed  to  ponder  over 
his  words.  As  before  mentioned,  not  a  little  misunder- 
standing prevailed  at  Antioch,  which  both  Paul  and 
Barnabas  were  unable  to  correct.  This  collision  of 
opinion  manifested  itself  afterwards  during  the  debate 
in  the  Council  of  Jerusalem.  But  no  sooner  did 
Peter  arise  to  speak,  and  to  speak  ex  cathedra,  than  all 
was  silence,  and  the  result  shewed  itself  in  the  great 
unanimity  which  thereupon  prevailed.  Now,  it  is 
impossible  to  read  the  simple  narrative,  as  given  by 
the  inspired  penman,  without  being  struck  with  the 
tone  of  authority  which  pervades  the  discourse  ot 
Peter.  The  result  abundantly  proves  his  decided  su- 
periority, when  he  quashed  all  further  dissension. 

The  decree  which  emanated  from  the  council  em- 
bodied the  decision  of  Peter,  and  the  suggestion  of 
James,  and  was  couched  in  the  following  solemn 
terms  : — "  It  hath  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  to  us,  to  lay  no  farther  burden  upon  you  than 
these  necessary  things : — That  you  abstain  from  things 
sacrificed  to  idols,  and  from  blood,  and  from  things 
strangled." 

All  Christian  antiquity  agrees  that  St  Peter  was 


89 

the  head  of  the  Council  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  con- 
curring circumstances  on  record  tend  to  indicate  that 
he  either  summoned  the  council  personally,  or  con- 
sented to  its  convocation.  We  have  seen  how  he 
spoke  in  the  manner  no  one  else  could  venture  to 
speak — he  spoke  with  supreme  authority.  He  silenced 
further  disputing,  by  his  enlightened  instruction,  and 
finally  pronounced  the  decision  which  was  at  once 
acquiesced  in  by  all  assembled. 

Tertullian1  describes  the  decision  of  Peter  as  the 
exercise  of  the  power  of  binding  and  of  loosing :  "  The 
decree  of  Peter  loosed  such  things  of  the  law  as  were 
set  aside,  and  bound  fast  such  as  were  retained." 

St  Jerome  says,2  that  "  Peter  was  the  author  of  this 
decree." 

Theodoret,3  the  celebrated  Bishop  of  Cyrus,  speaks 
of  the  controversy  at  Antioch  as  a  question  which 
Paul  wished  should  be  referred  to  Peter,  that  thereby 
it  might  be  settled.  In  his  letter  to  Pope  Leo  he  thus 
writes  : — "  If  Paul,  who  was  the  herald  of  truth,  the 
organ  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  had  recourse  to  the  great 
Peter,  in  order  to  obtain  a  decision  from  him  respect- 
ing the  observances  of  the  law,  for  those  who  disputed 
at  Antioch  on  this  subject,  with  much  greater  reason, 
we  who  are  abject  and  weak,  have  recourse  to  your 
Apostolic  See,  that  we  may  receive  from  ,you,  reme- 
dies for  the  wounds  of  the  Churches.  For  it  is  fit  that 
you  in  all  things  should  be  first,  for  your  throne  is 
adorned  with  prerogatives." 

St  John  Chrysostom4  writes  :  "  How  zealous  is  Peter  ! 
How  sensible  that  the  flock  was  by  Christ  committed  to 
his  charge  !  How  does  he  shew  himself  the  Chief  in 
this  Council  I  as  having  received  from  Christ  the  charge 
of  the  flock :  as  being  the  first  of  the  choir,  he  is  the 
first  to  speak  with  authority  on  the  question  :  because 

1  De  pudicitia.  2  Epis.  45. 

a  Episod.  Leonem.  *  Hoin.  iii.  in  Acta. 

H2 


90 

to  him  all  had  been  made  subject.  For  Christ  says 
to  him :  *  Do  thou,  being  converted,  confirm  thy 
brethren.' " 

Protestant  writers  cannot  disguise  from  themselves 
the  strong  testimonies  which  we  are  thus  able  to  bring 
from  Christian  antiquity  to  illustrate  and  to  prove  this 
fact.  Hence  many  of  them  yield  to  the  pressure  from 
without,  and  write  accordingly. 

Cave1  explains  the  words  of  Paul,  "  that  he  went  to 
Jerusalem  to  see  Peter,"  of  his  going  up  to  that  city 
on  the  occasion  in  question,  "  because  Peter  was  the 
leading  person  in  the  council." 

Barrow2  admits  the  conspicuous  part  which  St  Pe- 
ter uniformly  acted.  He  says,  "  At  the  consultation 
about  supplying  the  place  of  Judas,  he  rose  up,  pro- 
posed, and  pressed  the  matter.  At  the  convention  of 
the  apostles  and  elders,  about  resolving  the  debate 
concerning  observance  of  Mosaical  institutions,  he  first 
rose  up  and  declared  his  sense.  In  the  promulgation 
of  the  gospel,  and  defence  thereof,  before  the  Jewish 
rulers,  he  did  assume  the  conduct,  and  constantly  took 
upon  him  to  be  the  speaker ;  the  rest  standing  by  him, 
implying  assent,  and  ready  to  avow  his  word." 

But  why  dwell  on  what  is  so  abundantly  patent  to 
every  candid  mind?  The  sacred  Scriptures  invariably 
represent  Peter  as  the  first  of  the  apostles — the  chief 
pastor  of  the  fold — the  foundation  and  the  head  of  the 
Church.  This  grand  truth  we  must  either  admit,  or 
declare  aloud  that  there  is  nothing  clear — nothing 
proved  in  Scripture. 

However,  while  we  uphold  on  the  strongest  grounds 
the  official  dignity  of  St  Peter,  we  would  wish  to  ab- 
stain from  instituting  any  comparison,  with  regard  to 
the  relative  merits,  or  to  the  personal  qualifications  of 
the  Apostles.  We  know  that  they  were  chosen  by 

i  Soee.  Apos.  3  A  Treatise  of  the  Pope's  Supremacy. 


91 

Christ,  and  all  singularly  favoured.  The  natural  ta- 
lents of  some  may  have  been  greater,  and  more  highly 
cultivated  than  others.  But  that  is  beside  the  question. 
The  question  is,  Who  was  constituted  by  the  Redeemer 
the  Head  of  his  Church? 

It  is  true  that  some  of  them  have  left  more  writings 
to  posterity,  and  perhaps,  during  their  lifetime,  may 
have  laboured  more  incessantly  than  Peter.  Matthew, 
Mark,  and  Luke  record,  each  in  his  own  way,  the  his- 
tory of  the  life  and  teaching  of  our  blessed  Saviour. 
The  beloved  John,  from  his  isle  of  Patmos,  towers  aloft 
in  spirit  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  gives  us  to  know, 
in  his  mysterious  book  of  the  Apocalypse,  what  he  has 
seen  and  heard.  Paul  is  taken  up  to  the  third  heaven, 
and  future  generations  will  read  with  rapture  his  im- 
mortal epistles.  The  time  will  come,  says  Bossuet, 
when  Rome,  the  city  of  learning,  and  the  mistress  of 
the  arts  and  sciences,  will  feel  more  proud  of  one  of 
Paul's  unstudied  letters,  than  of  all  the  polished  ora- 
tions of  her  Cicero.  Whereas  Peter  leaves  nothing  be- 
hind him  but  two  short  epistles.  Yet  Peter  is  the 
centre  of  unity  :  he  is  the  fundamental  rock  of  the  im- 
mortal edifice  of  Christ's  Church  ! 

In  the  Apostolic  age,  Peter's  superior  rank  was  known 
and  duly  recognised.  No  one  disputed  that  he  was 
the  rock  of  the  Church — no  one  contended  for  the  keys 
of  his  authority — no  one  ambitioned  his  shepherd's 
crook.  The  Evangelists  point  him  out  as  pre-emi- 
nently distinguished  by  the  nature  of  his  office,  and 
advert  to  the  various  circumstances  in  which  he  stands 
conspicuous.  He  is  always  mentioned  as  holding  the 
first  place,  and  he  shews  himself  well  worthy  of  his 
position :  for  he  was  the  first  to  confess  the  faith — the 
first  to  express  his  obligation  of  love — the  first  to  give 
an  example  of  severe  penance  and  renewed  constancy 
— the  first  of  the  Apostles  who  saw  Christ  after  his 
resurrection — the  first  to  bear  testimony  to  this  fact 


92 

before  all  the  people — the  first  to  fill  up  the  number  of 
the  Apostles — the  first  who  confirmed  the  faith  by  a 
miracle — the  first  to  convert  the  Jews — the  first  to  re- 
ceive the  Gentiles — the  first  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of 
Christianity,  and  to  preach  Christ  crucified  before  the 
Judges — the  first  to  call  a  general  council,  and  to  de- 
clare what  was  necessary  to  be  done  :  in  a  word,  Peter 
was  the  first  upon  all  occasions,  and  every  thing  cries 
out  in  favour  of  his  Primacy. 

The  judicious  Potter,  in  his  work  on  Church  Go- 
vernment, observes,  "  Our  Lord  appeared  to  Peter  after 
his  resurrection,  before  the  rest  of  the  Apostles ;  and 
before  this,  He  sent  the  message  of  his  resurrection  to 
him  in  particular."  He  speaks  of  Peter's  public  mode 
of  acting  after  Christ's  ascension,  and  thus  sums  up, — 
"  From  these  and  other  examples  which  occur  in  the 
Scriptures,  it  is  evident  that  St  Peter  acted  as  chief  of  the 
college  of  Apostles,  and  so  he  is  constantly  described  by 
the  primitive  writers  of  the  Church,  who  call  him  the 
Head,  the  President,  the  Prolocutor,  the  Chief,  the  Fore- 
man of  the  Apostles,  with  several  other  titles  of  dis- 
tinction." 

Our  adversaries,  however,  in  general,  who  "  strain 
at  gnats,"  and  set  aside  the  clearest  demonstrations 
which  tell  against  them,  follow  in  the  wake  of  .the  Re- 
formers, and  unblushingly  assert  with  Luther,  that  "  all 
the  Apostles  were  equal ;"  and,  with  Calvin,  that 
"  Peter's  superiority  to  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  can- 
not be  proved  from  Scripture."  Now,  in  answer  to 
these  flippant  objections,  we  reply  : — 

Firstly,  We  have  proved  that  Peter  alone  was  made 
the  rock  on  which  Christ's  Church  was  built :  the  ori- 
ginal text  importing,  "  Thou  art  a  rock,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  Church." 

Secondly,  We  have  proved  that  continued  triumph 
was  secured  to  the  Church  built  on  Peter,  the  rock  : 
"  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it." 


93 

Thirdly,  We  have  proved  that  "  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven"  were  given,  in  express  terms,  to 
Peter  alone :  "  To  thee  will  I  give  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven." 

Fourthly,  We  have  proved  that  the  power  of  bind- 
ing and  loosing  given  to  all  the  Apostles  in  common, 
was  given  to  Peter  singly  and  pre-eminently — "  What- 
soever thou  shalt  bind — whatsoever  ihou  shalt  loose." 

Fifthly,  We  have  proved  that  Peter  alone  was 
charged  to  confirm  his  brethren,  and  that  his  own  faith 
should  never  afterwards  fail :  "  Thou  being  converted, 
confirm  thy  brethren." 

Sixthly,  We  have  proved  that  Peter  alone,  as  su- 
preme pastor  of  the  fold  of  Christ,  was  commissioned 
to  "  feed  the  lambs,  and  to  feed  the  sheep." 

Now,  if  we  take  into  account,  by  way  of  contrast, 
the  powers  given  to  the  Apostles  in  common,  and  to 
Peter  in  particular,  we  shall  find,  as  Allies,  with  great 
beauty  and  strength  of  sentiment,  has  put  the  case  in 
his  interesting  work,  •'  The  See  of  St  Peter,"  that — 

1.  He  received  many  things  alone — they  nothing 
without  him. 

2.  His  powers  can  be  exercised  only  by  one — theirs 
by  many. 

3.  His  powers  include  theirs — not  theirs  his. 

4..  The  ordinary  government  of  the  Church,  pro- 
mised and  prefigured  in  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  conveyed  and  summed  up  in  "  Feed  my  sheep," 
that  is  the  pastoral  office — radiates  from  his  person  : 
the  Episcopate  is  folded  up  in  the  Primacy. 

Moreover,  as  to  the  continuance  and  descent  of  these 
powers,  the  same  principle  which  leads  all  churchmen 
to  believe,  that  the  ordinary  powers  bestowed  on  the 
Apostles  in  common  for  the  good  of  the  Church  are 
continued  on  those  who  govern  the  Church  for  ever, 
leads  also  to  the  belief,  that  the  power  bestowed  on  Peter, 
likewise  for  the  good  of  the  Church,  continues  on  to  his 


94 

successors  in  like  manner.  Indeed,  part  of  the  promise 
is  express  on  this  head,  assigning  perpetual  continu- 
ance to  the  Church  founded  on  Peter. 

Farther,  we  learn  in  what  respects  the  Apostles  were 
equal  to  Peter,  and  in  what  he  was  superior  to  them. 

They  were  equal  in  the  powers  of  the  Episcopate  ; 
they  were  equal  also  in  those  of  the  Apostolate,  super- 
added  to  the  former,  that  is,  immediate  institution  by 
Christ,  and  universal  mission,  they  were  inferior  to 
him  in  one  point  only,  which  made  up  his  Primacy, 
namely,  that  they  must  exercise  all  these  powers  in 
union  with  him,  and  in  dependence  on  him  ;  he  had  singly, 
what  they  had  collectively  with  him.  He  had  promised 
and  engaged  to  him  first  and  alone  the  supreme  govern- 
ment, a  portion  of  which  was  afterwards  promised  to 
them  with  him ;  and  after  the  apostolate  granted  to 
them  all  in  common,  he  had  the  supervision  of  all  en- 
trusted to  him  alone.  For  even  they  were  committed  to 
his  charge  in  the  words,  "  Feed  my  sheep."  And  so 
he  alone  was  the  door-keeper,  he  alone  the  shepherd  of 
the  fold ;  he  alone  the  rock  on  which  even  they,  as 
well  as  all  other  Christians  were  built ;  in  one  word, 
He  was  their  head,  and  so  his  primacy  is  an  essential  part, 
nay  the  crown  and  completion  of  the  divine  govern- 
ment of  the  Church ;  for  the  body  without  a  head  is 
no  body."  This  is  distinctly  brought  out  in  the  relative 
position  of  the  Apostles  ;  their  orders  were  the  same, 
but  Peter's  superior  jurisdiction  stands  conspicuously  alone. 

An  objection  is  drawn  from  the  Acts,  chapter 
8,  verse  14.  u  When  the  apostles  who  were  in 
Jerusalem,  had  heard  that  Samaria  had  received  the 
word  of  God,  they  sent  unto  them  Peter  and  John." 
Hence  it  is  argued  that  Peter  being  thus  sent  by  the 
apostles,  was  only  their  equal,  and  not  their  supe- 
rior. 

In  answer  to  this  we  say  that  this  is  a  mere  verbal 
quibble  ;  and,  secondly,  we  say  that  although  the  verb 


95 

to  send  usually  implies  superiority  in  those  who  send, 
yet  the  word  is  frequently  employed,  where  an  expres- 
sion of  desire  is  only  signified.     A  case  in  point  will 
illustrate  our  meaning.    In  the  book  of  Josue1  we  read 
that  Phinees  the  High  Priest  of  the  Jews  was  "  sent  " 
by  all  the  people  to  confer  with  the  tribes  of  Reuben 
and  Gad.     Surely  the  high  dignity  of  the  priesthood 
was  in  no  manner  compromised,  because  he  had  gone 
on  that  embassy  at  the  express  desire  of  the  people,  who 
certainly  would  never  have  dreamed  of  commanding 
him.     When  the  dispute  arose  at  Antioch  about  the 
ceremonial  law,  the  disciples  "  determined  that  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  and  certain  others  of  the  other  side,  should 
go  up  to  the  apostles  and  priests  to  Jerusalem  about 
this  question."     This  is  as  much  as  to  say  they  sent 
Paul  and  Barnabas — the  word  determine  being  equally 
strong.  Now  no  one  contends  that  these  two  apostles  were, 
inferior  to  those  who  had  "  determined  they  should  go 
up  to  Jerusalem."     The  apostles  then  sent  Peter  and 
John  to   Samaria,  doubtless  by  strongly  urging  upon 
them  the  expediency  of  that  visit,  and  the  more  so,  as 
it  specially  belonged  to  the  office  of  the  supreme   Pas- 
tor to  admit  into  the   Church  those  inveterate  schis- 
matics as  were  the   Samaritans,  and  thus  for  the  one 
shepherd  to  gather  the  strayed  sheep  into  the  one  fold. 

It  is  objected,  if  the  doctrine  of  Peter's  supremacy 
and  his  successors  be  scriptural,  we  should  find  it  in 
the  Bible ;  but  the  Bible  is  silent  on  the  subject, 
therefore  it  is  not  scriptural. 

This  at  most  is  a  negative  argument,  lut  it  is  not  even 
iJiat:  it  is  a  hollow  objection  certainly  of  no  avail 
against  the  positive  proof  which  has  been  adduced. 
But  let  us  see  how  it  can  be  made  to  recoil  against 
our  adversaries.  The  laborious  Husenbeth  thus 
happily  retorts  :  Protestants  own  "  the  spiritual 


96 

supremacy  of  a  temporal  prince.  If  this  doctrine  be 
an  article  of  faith,  we  may  reasonably  expect  that  it 
would  be  distinctly  and  explicitly  stated  in  Holy 
Scripture.  Yet  what  the  thirty-nine  articles  have  de- 
termined on  this  head,  the  Bible  never  so  much  as 
once  ever  mentions.  Not  a  hint  on  the  topic  of  the 
Queen's  absolute  spiritual  monarchy  is  dropped  in 
any  part  of  the  inspired  ecclesiastical  history :  nor  is 
Peter  himself,  throughout  his  two  epistles,  or  Paul. 
throughout  his  fourteen  letters,  a  whit  more  commu- 
nicative, although  both  had  very  Jit  occasions  to  mention 
the  matter,  when  writing  on  the  power  of  Icings,  (1  Pet. 
ii.  17,  Rom.  xiii.  1.)  Now  let  our  opponents  take  their 
choice,  either  on  their  own  grand  principle  of  Bible 
alone,  give  up  the  King  or  Queen's  spiritual  supre- 
macy, or  with  us  admit,  that  although  Scripture  had 
been  totally  silent  on  St  Peter's  supremacy,  which, 
however,  I  have  shewn  that  it  is  not,  we  might  yet 
from  tradition  as  well  have  believed  it,  as  both  we  and 
they  believe  the  lawfulness  of  infant  baptism,  and  the 
truth  of  the  Scripturesathemselves."  We  may  add  also, 
that  from  tradition  alone,  we  recognise  the  lawfulness 
of  sanctifying  the  first  day  of  the  week,  instead  of  the 
seventh,  which  was  commanded  by  God  himself  in  the 
old  law  to  be  kept  holy. 

It  is  objected  that  the  Jewish  converts  could  not 
have  believed  in  the  supremacy  of  Peter,  since  they 
murmured  against  him  for  having  gone  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  eaten  with  them.  "  When  Peter  was  come 
up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of  the  circumcision 
contended  with  him,  saying :  why  didst  thou  go  in  to 
men  uncircumcised,  and  didst  eat  with  them  ?x 

This  is  a  flippant  objection,  and  easily  removed. 
Peter,  remembering  the  lessons  of  humility  inculcated 
by  his  divine  Master,  meekly  explained  the  reasons 
which  had  induced  him  to  act  as  he  had  done  :  thus 

1  Acts  xi.  2. 


97 

practising  himself  what  he  says  in  one  of  his  epistles,1 
«  Be  ready  always  to  satisfy  every  one  that  asketh 
a  reason."  True,  he  might  have  taken  the  high 
hand,  and  appealed  to  the  sovereign  authority  of  his 
office,  but  he  thought  it  more  prudent  to  accommo- 
date himself  to  their  weakness,  and  to  show  cause  why 
he  received  the  Gentiles  into  the  Church.  The  Jewish 
Christians,  still  under  the  influence  of  early  preju- 
dices, looked  upon  the  heathen  with  the  greatest 
aversion.  They  were  filled,  however,  with  confusion, 
when  Peter  declared  unto  them  that  the  Holy  Ghost, 
with  his  sevenfold  gifts,  had  descended  upon  the  Gen- 
tiles in  the  persons  of  Cornelius  and  the  members  of 
his  family.  The  sacred  text  says,  "  Having  heard 
these  things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God, 
saying,  God  then  hath  also  to  the  Gentiles  given  re- 
pentance unto  life."  The  Almighty  is  no  exceptor  of 
persons ;  and  the  circumstances  of  race,  of  caste,  and 
of  country,  which  eve  now  have  a  miserable  in- 
fluence upon  \veak  minds,  can  never  for  a  moment  be 
regarded  by  that  Eternal  Being  who  has  created  all 
men  to  his  own  image  and  likeness.  We  may  cease, 
however,  to  wonder  that  the  Jewish  converts  mur- 
mured against  Peter,  when  we  remember  that  their 
forefathers  murmured  against  Moyses,  whose  heavenly 
mission  had  been  proved  by  the  most  stupendous 
prodigies.  Human  nature,  when  left  to  itself,  is  en- 
compassed with  infirmities,  and  betrays  its  earthly 
tendencies  in  so  many  different  ways. 

The  great  St  Gregory3  brings  the  whole  affair  pro- 
minently forward,  where  he  says  :  "  When  Peter  was 
blamed  by  the  faithful,  had  he  regarded  the  authority 
which  he  had  received  in  the  Holy  Church,  he  might 
have  answered,  that  the  sheep  should  not  dare  re- 
prove their  shepherd,  to  whom  they  bad  been  intrusted. 
But  if  on  the  complaint  of  the  faithful,  he  had  made 

1  1  Peter  iii.  15.  2  Lib   xi   ep  Xi 


98 

mention  of  his  own  power,  he  would  not  truly  have 
been  the  teacher  of  meekness.  He  appeased  themr 
therefore,  in  an  humble  manner,  and  in  the  case  for 
what  they  blamed  him,  he  even  brought  forward 
witnesses :  '  These  six  brethren  came  also  with  me.' 
Since  then  the  Pastor  of  the  Church,  the  Prince  of 
the  Apostles,  he  who  performed  in  an  extraordinary 
manner  signs  and  miracles,  did  not  disdain  humbly 
to  give  an  explanation  of  the  conduct  for  which  he 
was  blamed,  how  much  more  should  we  who  are  sin- 
ners, when  we  are  blamed  for  any  thing,  be  ready  to 
appease  our  censors  by  humble  explanation  ?" 

An  objection  is  urged  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Gal- 
ations,1  that  Peter  and  Paul  had  distinct  missions — 
the  one  over  the  Gentiles,  the  other  over  the  Jews, 
and  that  therefore  Peter's  superintendence  did  not 
extend  over  all.  To  Paul  "  was  committed  the  Gospel 
of  the  uncircvmcision,  to  Peter  was  that  of  the  circum- 
cision." 

One  slight  explanation  in  reply,  will  destroy  at 
once  this  flimsy  objection.  If  we  remember  the  pro- 
mises of  Christ  to  Peter — if  we  recollect  that  to  Peter 
as  supreme  Shepherd  of  the  Fold  was  committed  the 
guardianship  of  the  lambs  and  the  sheep — if  we  take 
the  fact  into  account  that  Peter  admitted  Cornelius 
and  his  family  into  the  church,  we  must  admit  that 
Peter's  superintendence  was  universal,  and  was  to 
remain  un circumscribed.  No  doubt  that  Paul  was 
called  in  an  extraordinary  manner  to  be  the  Apostle 
of  the  Gentiles, — to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  uncircum- 
cised — and  that  Peter  had  a  special  charge  over  the 
Jews  ;  still  Peter's  general  commission  over  the  entire 
flock  is  undeniable,  as  has  been  amply  proved,  and 
was  never  to  be  superseded. 

Bloomfield  observes  :  "  St  Peter  was  chiefly  but  not 
entirely  occupied  by  the  Jews,  and  St  Paul  chiefly, 

1  Chap,  ii  7. 


99 

but  not  wholly  with  the  Gentiles."  The  special  sphere 
of  St  Paul's  labours,  and  the  field  of  action  particu- 
larly assigned  to  the  different  apostles,  beautifully 
harmonize  with  St  Peter's  presidency,  and  general 
supervision. 

Another  objection,  popular  as  it  is  trite,  is  invariably 
brought  forward.  It  is  from  the  epistle  of  St  Paul  to 
the  Galatians,  chap,  ii.  11,  "  But  when  Cephas  was 
come  to  Antioch,  I  withstood  him  to  the  face,  because 
he  was  to  be  blamed" — thereby  intimating  that  Paul 
rebuked  Peter  for  withdrawing  from  familiar  inter- 
course with  the  converted  Gentiles,  lest  he  should 
offend  the  Jews  who  had  arrived  at  Antioch. 

Now  let  it  be  observed,  in  the  first  place,  that  before 
the  objection  could  hold  good,  it  would  be  necessary 
to  ascertain  distinctly,  that  the  Cephas  of  whom  St  Paul 
speaks  was  in  reality  St  Peter.  It  is  worthy  of  note, 
however,  that  Clement  of  Alexandria  denies  the  fact, 
and  strenuously  contends  that  this  Cephas  was  one  of 
the  7  2  Disciples.  See  Eusebius,  Historia  Ecclcs.  Lib. 
1.  cap.  12,  For  he  says,  that  St  Paul  was  in  the 
habit  of  calling  that  apostle  by  his  own  name  Peter — 
that  he  so  styled  him  in  the  eighth  verse  of  the  same 
chapter,  and  that  no  reason  can  be  assigned,  why  he 
should  fall  back  on  the  old  appellative  Cephas.  The 
learned  priest  Zaccharia  in  his  Dissertations,  shows 
how  many  distinguished  writers,  both  ancient  and 
modern,  have  been  led  to  coincide  with  the  opinion  of 
Clement. 

But  waiving  this  point  of  historical  criticism — dato 
sed  non  concesso, — supposing  that  Cephas  was  really  the 
apostle  Peter,  why  then  we  answer,  that  the  privileges 
of  supremacy  do  not  necessarily  include  the  exer- 
cise, on  all  occasions,  of  the  strictest  prudence  and  dis- 
cretion. The  misunderstanding  that  arose  between 
the  two  apostles,  resulted  from  a  difference  of  opinion, 
not  affecting  any  doctrinal  question,  but  simply  with 


100 

respect  to  what  was  most  expedient  to  be  done  tinder 
the  given  circumstances.  St  Peter  thought  it  better- 
to  conciliate  the  Jewish  rather  than  the  Gentile  eonvertsr 
although  bj  so  doing  he  tampered  with  that  Christian 
liberty  by  which  we  were  freed  from  the  ceremonial 
law.  St  Paul,  on  the  other  hand,  with  his  character- 
istic ardour,  openly  blamed  the  imprudence  of  St  Peter 
in  withdrawing  himself  from  the  table  of  the  Gentiles, 
for  fear  of  giving  offence  to  the  Jewish  converts,  and 
said,  that  this  was  "  not  walking  uprightly  unto  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel."  Thus  did  he  remonstrate  with 
Cephas — "•  If  thou  being  a  Jew  livest  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  Gentiles,  and  not  of  the  Jews,  how  dost  thou 
compel  the  Gentiles  to  follow  the  way  of  the  Jews." 

Granting,  then,  for  the  sake  of  argument,  that  the 
Cephas  here  mentioned  was  St  Peter,  and  that  he  was 
openly  rebuked  by  St  Paul,  what  then  ?  Did  St  Peter 
in  consequence  cease  to  be  the  chief  of  the  apostle?  and 
tho  head  of  the  church  ?  Or  did  St  Paul  deny  that  the 
supremacy  was  any  longer  vested  in  St  Peter  ?  Most 
assuredly  not.  If  a  superior  should  fall  into  a  mistake, 
it  is  not  only  allowable  but  praiseworthy  for  an  inferior 
to  admonish  him,  not  forgetting,  of  course,  the  respect 
due  to  his  office.  Thus  the  faithful  general  Joab 
strongly  expostulated  with  David  King  of  Israel,1  and 
yet  acknowledged  him  as  his  Sovereign.  The  great  ab- 
bot of  Clairvaux  spoke  his  mind  most  flatly  to  Pope 
Eugenius  III.  and  never  for  a  moment  thought  of 
calling  in  question  his  supremacy.  "We  Catholics 
of  the  British  Empire— forming  one  tJiird  of  the  popu- 
lation of  these  Islands — may  and  do  with  our  whole 
heart  denounce  the  shameful  iniquity  of  that  abor- 
tive enactment,  the  so-called  Ecclesiastical  Titles  Bill, 
which  has  received  the  sign  manual  of  her  Majesty, 
without  questioning  her  right  to  be  our  lawful  Queen. 

*  2  Kings,  xix.  5. 


101 

Our  adversaries,  however,  are  driven  to  extremes,  since 
they  grasp  at  every  shadowy  objection  which  may  give 
a  colour  of  plausibility  to  their  sophistry. 

There  are  other  ancient  writers,  however,  who  frank- 
ly admit,  that  the  Cephas  in  question  was  in  reality  St 
Peter,  and  thus  write  under  this  conviction. 

Tertullian1  says  :  "  Paul  reproved  Peter  for  no  other 
reason,  than  the  change  of  his  mode  of  living,  which  he  va- 
ried according  to  the  class  of  persons  with  whom  he  as- 
sociated, not  for  any  corruption  of  divine  truth.'1 

Augustin  writes:2  "  A  just  liberty  is  to  be  admired  in 
^aul,  and  holy  humility  in  Peter." 

Gregory,  the  Great  exclaims:  3  "  Behold  he  is  repro- 
ved by  his  inferior,  and  he  does  not  disdain  the  reproof  : 
he  does  not  call  to  mind,  that  he  has  received  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Now  although  Paul  "  withstood  Cephas  to  the  face, 
because  he  was  blameable,"  for  having  done  what  dis- 
pleased the  Gentiles,  and  was  inconsistent  with  Chris- 
tian liberty,  still  he  did  not  forget  the  dignity  of  Pe- 
ter's office.  In  the  same  epistle  to  the  G-alatians  he 
tells  us,*  that  he  had  gone  to  Jerusalem  to  visit  Peter — 
a  visit  which  the  ancient  writers  look  upon  to  have  been 
paid  out  of  deference  to  Peter's  high  official  position. 
"  After  three  years,  I  went  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter, 
and  I  tarried  with  him  fifteen  days." 

The  great  archbishop  Chrysostorn  views  the  matter 
in  this  light.6  "  Peter  was  the  organ  and  prince  of  the 
apostles  :  wherefore  Paul  went  up  to  see  him  in  preference 
to  the  rest."  Again,6  "  After  so  many  illustrious  acts,  al- 
though he  stood  not  in  need  of  Peter  ...  he  goes  up 
to  him  as  a  superior  and  elder,  and  he  had  no  other 
motive  for  the  visit,  but  merely  to  see  Peter.  Remark 
how  he  pays  them  due  honour,  and  regards  himself  not 

1  Lib.  Cont.  Marcion.  2  Epis.  21.  3  Lib.  in  Ezech. 

*  Chap,  i.  18.  *  Horn.  87,  in  Joan.         6  In  cap.  ad  Gal. 

i  2 


102 

only  as  no  better,  but  not  even  as  equal  to  them.  This 
is  evident  from  his  journey  :  for  as  many  of  our  breth- 
ren now  travel  to  visit  holy  men,  so  Paul  likewise  with 
similar  disposition  went  up  to  Peter.  This  was  even 
much  more  humble  on  his  part :  for  men  now  travel 
for  their  own  improvement,  but  this  blessed  apostle 
went  to  learn  nothing,  and  to  be  set  right  on  no  point, 
but  for  this  only  motive,  to  see  him  and  honour  him 
by  his  presence.  He  uses  the  term  :  iffrogijffai — to  become 
acquainted  with  Peter  :  not  /'to — simply  to  see  Peter.  He 
went  to  become  intimately  acquainted  with  him,  as 
visitors  seek  to  know  thoroughly  great  and  splendid 
cities." 

It  is  still  objected  that  the  very  words  addressed  by 
Peter  to  his  fellow-labourers  in  the  ministry,  imply  an 
equality  of  position.1  "  The  ancients,  therefore,  that 
are  among  you,  I  beseech,  who  am  myself  also  an  an- 
cient and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ." 

To  this  we  answer  with  Archbishop  Kenrick,  that 
the  "  term  #j»g(r/$u«g0u$ — presbyters,  here  rendered  an- 
dents,  was  then  applied  to  Bishops,  whom  St  Peter 
addressed,  declaring  himself  their  fellow  Bishop,  tfu^- 
flrgg0]3yrggo£.  Perfect  equality  cannot  be  meant  by  this 
expression,  since,  as  an  Apostle,  he  was  certainly  su- 
perior to  a  local  Bishop.  The  character  of  Bishop  is 
undoubtedly  the  same ;  but  the  jurisdiction  of  an 
Apostle,  being  universal,  far  exceeds  that  of  him  who 
is  charged  with  a  special  flock,  as  all  must  acknow- 
ledge. There  can  be  no  doubt,  then,  that  the  text  is 
consistent  with  the  superior  authority  of  the  sacred 
writer.  The  very  fact  of  his  general  address  to  the 
Bishops,  whom  he  exhorts,  and  entreats  them  to  per- 
form their  pastoral  duties  in  an  humble,  exemplary, 
and  disinterested  manner,  affords  no  slight  presump- 
tion of  his  general  superintendence  and  control.  His 

1  1  Pot.  5. 


103 

exhortation  suits  the  chief  pastor  of  the  flock  : — '  Feed 
the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you :  taking  care 
thereof  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly,  according  to 
God  :  neither  for  the  sake  of  filthy  lucre,  but  volunta- 
rily :  neither  as  domineering  over  the  clergy,  but  being 
made  a  pattern  of  the  flock  from  the  heart.  And  when 
the  prince  of  pastors  shall  appear,  you  shall  receive  a 
never  fading  crown  of  glory.' 7>1  Grotius  has  well  re- 
marked that  this  epistle  is  worthy  of  the  prince  of  the 
Apostles. 

11  Paul  instructed  Timothy  and  Titus,  his  own  dis- 
ciples, whom  he  had  with  his  own  hands  consecrated 
Bishops:  at  Miletus  he  addressed  the  Bishops,  who 
came  from  Ephesus,  who  were  in  like  manner  his  spe- 
cial disciples  :  as  an  Apostle  he  could  direct  his  admo- 
nitions to  any  Bishop:  but  it  seems  not  without  a  spe- 
cial design  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  Peter,  writing  to 
the  strangers — proselytes  to  Judaism  first,  and  then  to 
Christianity,  dispersed  through  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cap- 
padocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia,  should  have  given  solemn 
injunctions  to  all  the  Bishops  of  those  countries  on 
the  duties  of  their  charge." 

But  it  is  high  time  to  make  an  end  of  these  objec- 
tions,^ and  thus  to  wind  up  the  third  point,  which  we 
have  endeavoured  to  prove.  As  we  have  seen  the 
Supremacy  promised  and  instituted,  so  have  we  seen 
the  Supremacy  duly  exercised.  Let  it  be  always  borne 
in  mind  that  the  privileges  of  Church  government 
were  not  to  remain  in  abeyance,  but  rather  to  be 
brought  into  action  when  and  where  required.  Now 
the  Supremacy  of  Peter  stands  prominently  forward  as 
one  of  the  most  glorious  privileges  with  which  Christ 
has  adorned  his  Church.  In  fact,  it  is  so  essentially 
identified  with  the  well-being  of  the  Church,  that  with- 
out it  all  would  be  confusion,  but  with  it  all  is  regu- 

1  1  Pet.  2-4. 


104 

larity.  Without  the  Supremacy  of  Peter,  there  Would  be 
no  unity  in  the  Church,  and  without  unity  there  could 
be  no  catholicity.  Take  away  that  Supremacy,  and  the 
Church  ceases  to  be  One.  She  ceases  to  be  Catholic ; 
for  catholicity  without  unity  is  an  absolute  impossibi- 
lity. Take  away  that  Supremacy,  and  the  Church  sinks 
from  her  high  position — she  becomes  the  Church  for 
the  nation,  and  is  no  longer  tla.Q' Church  for  the  world. 
She  would  thereby  lose  her  cohesive  and  consolidating 
principle — the  key-stone  of  the  arch  would  be  remo- 
ved— and  the  Church  would  thus  be  parcelled  out  into 
a  thousand  and  ten  thousand  different  sections.  Take 
away  the  Supremacy  of  Peter,  and  you  destroy  the  centre 
of  unity — of  universality :  you  set  aside  the  focus  where 
the  rays  of  spiritual  life  and  heat  are  collected  toge- 
ther :  you  overturn  the  axis  on  which  revolves  the 
whole  machinery  of  Ecclesiastical  organization  :  you 
pull  down  the  chief  pillar  which  sustains  the  wonderful 
fabric  of  the  Redeemer,  and  instead  of  having,  what 
you  now  possess,  a  structure  of  surpassing  loveliness 
which  ravishes  the  eye,  and  leads  captive  the  heart, 
you  would  then  have  nothing  but  a  heap  of  moulder- 
ing ruins,  in  which  all  the  beauteous  proportions  of 
her  divine  architecture  would  be  utterly  lost. 

Take  away  the  office  of  Supreme  Pastor,  and  who 
is  to  "  feed  the  Lambs  and  the  Sheep" — who  as  Head 
Shepherd  is  to  nourish  the  flock  of  the  one  fold,  with  the 
pure  milk  of  holy  doctrine — who  is  to  prevent  it  from 
browsing  on  poisonous  pasturage — who  is  to  guard  it 
from  those  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  which  are  prowling 
about  for  its  destruction  ? 

Take  away  the  office  of  Chief  Ecclesiastical  Ruler, 
and  who  is  to  take  precedence  in  Christendom, — who 
is  to  convoke,  a  General  Council, — who  is  to  preside 
on  such  occasions, — who  is  to  receive  appeals,  to  set- 
tle disputes,  to  pronounce  censures,  to  absolve  from 
excommunications — in  a  word,  to  govern  the  "  holy 


105 

Churches — to  propagate  religion  in  those  nations  "  sit- 
ting in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death," — to  or- 
dain single-minded  Pastors  for  the  conversion  of  souls — 
to  consecrate  single-hearted  Bishops  to  watch  over  the 
priests  and  the  people — to  establish  new  diocesses — to 
erect  a  new  Hierarchy,  as  has  been  the  case  in  England 
— to  revive  an  old  one,  as  might  be  the  case  in  Scot- 
land— to  foster  an  ever-faithful  one,  as  has  always 
been  the  case  in  Ireland  ? 

Take  away  the  office  of  the  Primacy,  and  where  is 
the  rock  on  which  Christ  built  his  Church,  and  where 
is  the  Church  against  which  the  gates  of  Hell  were  not 
to  prevail?  Where  is  the  "  pillar  and  ground  of 
truth"1 — where  the  "  shield  of  faith  to  extinguish  all 
the  fiery  darts  of  the  most  wicked  one  ?"2 

No  !  the  Church  of  Christ  cannot  do  without  the 
Supremacy,  and  the  souls  of  men  cannot  do  without 
the  Church.  The  Church  exists  for  the  benefit  of 
men,  and  the  Supremacy  exists  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Church.  We  speak  of  things  as  they  are,  not  as  they  might 
be.  God  might  have  ordained  otherwise,  but  he  has 
not  done  so.  Hence,  according  to  the  appointment  of 
God's  providence,  the  Supremacy  of  Peter  is  part  and 
parcel  of  the  Christian  constitution,  and  it  can  no  more 
be  violated  with  unhallowed  hand,  than,  for  example 
the  Sacraments  can  be  tampered  with,  or  the  sacred 
ordinances  of  religion  can  be  cast  aside. 

The  Supremacy,  no  doubt,  is  visible,  for  the  Church  is 
visible.  It  has  a  soul  and  a  body:  it  thinks,  it  speaks,  it  acts, 
and  has  acted,  the  most  conspicuous  part  on  the  stage  of 
human  existence  for  now  more  than  eighteen  hundred 
years!  It  is  invariably  vested  in  one  man,  and  gene- 
rally speaking  a  feeble  old  man,  and  this  has  become 
the  stumbling-block  of  the  world,  and  this  remains  the 
enigma  which  the  world's  children  are  unable  to  un- 

1  Ep.  Tim.  iii.  15.  fi  Eph.  vi.  16. 


106 

ravel.  The  march  of  civilization  and  of  intellect — the 
progressive  advances  of  the  sciences  and  arts  have  cer- 
tainly smoothed  down  difficulties,  and  have  made  as 
household  words  what  was  wrapt  in  obscurity  before  : 
but  the  Supremacy  of  Peter  baffles  mere  human  science, 
and  still  continues  an  insuperable  barrier  to  all  but  the 
faithful  children  of  Holy  Church.  The  mathematician 
understands  his  problems,  the  chemist  his  compounds  : 
the  philosopher  understands  his  metaphysics,  and  the 
astronomer  his  planets,  but  without  the  faith  of  a  Ca- 
tholic, no  one  can  appreciate  the  nature  of  the  sove- 
reign pontificate.  Yet  no  study  can  be  more  delight- 
ful— none  more  inviting — certainly  none  richer  in  its 
rewards.  The  Papacy  is  the  grand  fact  of  the  day — 
there  it  stands,  and  has  stood,  from  the  commencement 
of  Christianity,  unchangeable  in  its  essence,  and  un- 
changed •  and  there  it  shall  stand — come  weal,  come 
wo — till  time  shall  be  no  more.  It  burns  before  men's 
eyes  as  a  pillar  of  light  to  illumine  the  darkness  of  the 
world.  It  is  placed  aloft  so  as  to  be  seen  from  all 
countries,  and  heard  in  all  climes.  It  speaks  out  the 
words  of  peace  and  good  will,  while  it  holds  in  its  hand 
the  triple  cord  of  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity,  which  girds 
the  universe,  and  which  unites  the  earth  with  heaven ! 

The  Supremacy  then  lives,  and  upon  the  transitory  soil 
of  earth  it  must  have  a  home.  Such  a  home  was 
found  in  Italy,  upon  the  banks  of  the  Tiber.  It  was 
a  place  which  had  been  rendered  famous  by  a  thou- 
sand classical  associations,  but  still  more  celebrated 
has  it  become  by  its  now  sacred  reminiscences.  Yes  ! 
Rome  was  the  city,  the  metropolis  of  the  empire — 
the  greatest  city  then  in  existence,  and  still  the 
most  interesting  city  of  the  world — that  the  apostolic 
fisherman  of  Galilee,  no  doubt  under  the  inspiration 
of  heaven,  chose  for  the  seat  of  his  supremacy.  How 
strange  and  how  unjustifiable  must  it  appear  to  the 
British  senators  of  the  Parliament  of  1851,  to  think 


107 

How  strange  and  how  unjustifiable  must  it  appear  to 
the  British  senators  of  the  Parliament  0/1851,  to  think 
that  an  aged  pilgrim  from  Asia,  bending  under  the 
weight  of  years,  should  with  staff  in  hand  journey  to 
Europe,  and  without  consulting  the  Emperor  Caligula, 
who  then  held  the  reins  of  government,  should  venture 
to  knock  at  the  gates  of  the  imperial  city,  and  unfurl 
the  standard  of  the  cross  in  the  very  centre  of  the 
Forum!  Surely  no  Papal  aggression  was  ever  com- 
parable with  this.  Yet  so  it  was.  Peter  came  without 
leave  of  the  Ccesars,  to  establish  Christianity  upon  the 
ruins  of  Paganism  :  he  came  to  save  the  souls  of  the 
Roman  people,  and  to  sanctify  the  very  stones  them- 
selves by  converting  the  Pantheon  and  the  other 
temples  of  the  Heathen  Deities,  into  Basilics  for  the 
worship  of  the  living  and  of  the  true  God.  He  came 
to  plant  his  Primatial  Chair  in  the  midst  of  Pagan,  but 
which  soon  should  become  Christian  Rome — to  dig  the 
foundations  of  that  spiritual  hierarchy,  whose  dominion 
should  extend  far  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman 
Empire — which  should  have  no  limits  but  the  habitable 
globe,  and  no  end  but  the  consummation  of  the  world. 
Surely  such  a  man  was  either  insane,  or  urged  on  by 
the  spirit  of  the  Most  High.  Surely  such  an  apostle 
must  have  forgot  all  mere  human  prudence,  and  must 
have  been  prepared  for  every  sacrifice. 

Peter  is  so  prepared !  With  the  cross  in  one  hand, 
and  the  crosier  in  the  other,  he  carries  along  with  him 
the  independence  of  one  who  is  ready  to  yield  his  life 
for  truth — the  glorious  independence  of  self-immola- 
tion. And  so  it  fell  out:  for  a  martyr  he  became,  and 
for  300  years  all  the  Roman  pontiffs,  save  two,  sealed 
the  faith  by  their  blood.  For  three  long  centuries  the 
Church  passed  through  the  ordeal  of  the  direst  perse- 
cution. During  those  ages  of  sorrow  she  was  widowed 
of  her  chief  pastors  in  rapid  succession — she  suffered, 
she  bled.  Still  she  went  on  conquering  and  to  conquer; 


108 

for,  to  use  the  language  of  the  Fathers,  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  Church.  If  her  supreme  pas- 
tors were  mowed  down  one  after  the  other  by  the  scythe 
of  the  most  oppressive  tyranny,  the  providence  of  hea- 
ven called  up  forthwith  a  successor  to  watch  over  the 
lambs  and  the  sheep  of  Christ 

But  upon  this  most  interesting  subject  let  us  hear 
the  eloquent  Father  Laeordaire.  In  one  of  those  mag- 
nificent conferences  delivered  in  Notre  Dame  of  Paris, 
and  which  enraptured  his  audience,  he  thus  proceeds  : — 
"  Between  the  Tyrrhenian  Sea  and  the  blackened  sum- 
mits of  the  Apennines,  around  a  few  hillocks,  a  hand- 
ful of  brigands  built  their  cabins.  Whilst  digging  the 
foundations  of  their  ramparts  they  had  found  a  bloody 
head,  and  the  oracle  had  affirmed  that  that  city  would 
be  the  head  of  the  universe  :  and  in  truth,  had  this 
handful  of  robbers  possessed  maps  of  the  world — had 
they  drawn,  with  a  compass,  circles  upon  this  map, 
with  diametrical  lines  of  nine  hundred  miles  in  every 
direction,  they  would  then  have  seen  that  that  very 
spot  was  the  centre  of  a  multitude  of  peoples  of  Europe, 
Asia,  and  Africa,  and  of  those  whose  remote  countries 
are  bathed  by  the  waves  of  the  Mediterranean.  But 
instead  of  a  compass,  they  extended  their  iron  hand 
around  them,  and  commenced  an  empire,  which  was  to 
have  for  boundaries  the  ocean,  the  Rhine,  the  Euphrates, 
and  Atlas.  And  after  seven  hundred  'years — after 
having  destroyed  the  nationality  of  their  neighbours — 
after  having  been  satiated  with  blood,  booty,  glory, 
and  pride,  these  brigands  became  the  first  nation  of  the 
universe,  and  had  intrusted  their^haughty  republic  into 

the  hand  of  one  master This  master  was  still  alive 

when  St  Peter  deliberated  in  what  part  of  the  world  he 
would  establish  his  apostolic  chair.  It  was — will  you 
believe  it, — it  was  under  the  very  eyes  of  this  master, 
whose  frown  alone  made  the  world  tremble — it  was  in 
his  city,  it  was  on  the  steps  of  his  throne,  that  St  Peter 


109 

planted  his  chair,  and  sought  his  independence.  But 
what  independence  will  he  obtain  in  such  a  place— he 
who  pretends  to  an  empire  far  vaster  than  that  pos- 
sessed by  the  Roman  Emperors?  And  what  an  hide* 
pendence  I  He  does  not  trouble  himself  about  it — he 
carries  it  with  him — he  carries  the  independence  of  one 
who  fears  not  to  die  for  truth— the  independence  of 
martyrdom  1 

"  Of  all  the  pontiffs  his  successors,  two  only  during 
three  hundred  years  died  in  their  beds ;  and  yet  it  was 
so,  because  years  pressed  forward  quicker  than  the 
sword  for  them  ;  so  that  the  first  crown  of  the  Papacy 
was  the  crown  of  martyrdom;  its  first  independence, 
the  independence  which  death  gives  to  those  who  despise 
it.  It  was  proper  that  the  power  of  the  Church  should 
commence  with  these  long  sufferings.  Truth  ought, 
no  doubt,  to  have  been  able  to  enter  empires,  without 
paying  the  tribute  of  blood  ;  but  God  wished  to  shew 
what  it  is  necessary  for  man  to  suffer,  when  he  pretends 
to  preach  truth  to  men.  He  determined,  therefore,  the 
sequel  in  such  a  manner,  that  during  three  centuries 
the  Church,  and  her  first  apostle  at  her  head,  shed  their 
blood,  in  order  to  prove  that  they  deceived  not  the 
world  in  proclaiming  themselves  to  be  the  bearers  of  the 
word  of  the  Most  High. 

"  Now  in  what  manner  did  the  spiritual  supremacy 
develope  itself — by  what  means  was  it  able  to  manifest 
itself,  whilst  the  whole  Church  was  subjected  to  the  law 
of  martyrdom  ?  It  seemed  that  there  was  an  evident 
forgetfulness  on  the  part  of  Providence — a  neglect  of 
the  first  and  primary  rules  of  policy*  But  God  does 
not  judge  like  men.  It  was  precisely  because  the  sove- 
reign pontiffs  had  no  human  resources  to  establish 
their  supremacy,  that  it  was  to  be  more  authentic  and 
more  immortal.  Had  they  experienced  any  protection 
from  the  Caesars,  we  should  be  told  that  the  Church  of 
Rome  had  become  the  first,  because  it  was  established 


no 

in  the  first  city  of  the  empire,  under  the  protection  of 
the  imperial  purple ;  but  as  St  Peter  came  to  Rome, 
staff  in  hand,  to  be  crucified — he  and  his  successors,  for 
three  centuries — civil  influence  had  no  claim  in  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  pontificate.  It  was  meet  that  the 
poor  old  man,  shut  up  in  the  catacombs  that  border  the 
Roman  highways,  should  reign  over  the  world.  It 
was  meet  that,  from  the  bosom  of  these  habitations  of 
the  dead,  rather  than  of  the  living,  his  government 
should  be  obeyed — that  homage  should  be  rendered 
to  him — that  his  chair  should  be  the  principal  one — 
that  he  should  be  the  prince  of  pastors,  the  bishop  of  bi- 
shops :  and  this  is  what  all  the  Fathers  proclaim  with 
one  accord.  Striking  acts,  which  could  deceive  no  one, 
were  also  requisite,  in  order  to  furnish  future  genera- 
tions with  unquestionable  proofs."  These  we  shall  un- 
fold, when  we  proceed  to  speak  of  the  perpetuation  of 
the  Supremacy. 


IV.  THE  SUPREMACY  PERPETUATED. 

We  proceed  now  to  shew  how  the  sacred  office  of 
the  Supremacy,  which  was  instituted  by  the  Redeemer, 
and  Jlrst  held  by  Peter,  has  been  regularly  filled,  in  an 
unbroken  line  by  Peter's  legitimate  successors.  We 
proceed  to  unfold  the  Perpetuation  of  the  Supremacy. 
Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  we  have  to  deal  with  facts, 
not  with  theories — with  facts  which  stand  prominently 
forward  in  the  pages  of  ecclesiastical  history,  and  which 
boldly  challenge  the  minutest  scrutiny.  For  Christianity 
is  a  fact,  and  Catholicity  is  a  fact,  and  the  office  of  the 
Primacy,  and  the  perpetuation  of  that  office  are  facts 
— stern,  palpable  facts — so  that  we  must  grapple  with 
them  as  such,  and  not  view  them  as  if  they  had  no  real 
existence  in  the  history  of  the  world.  Against  such 


Ill 

facts,  all  abstract  reasoning  sounds  as  mere  declamation. 
These  facts  are  to  be  established  like  all  others,  by  the 
weight  of  testimony.  The  testimony  which  we  shall 
bring  forward  for  the  perpetuity  of  Papal  Supremacy 
will,  we  hope,  prove  most  conclusive  and  satisfactory. 

Meantime,  let  us  observe  that  the  Primacy  was  esta- 
blished by  Christ  to  cement  and  to  consolidate  the  unity 
of  his  Church.  It  really  is  a  constituent  portion  of  the 
Church  herself,  and,  as  being  essentially  connected  with 
her  very  being,  it  must  last  as  long  as  the  Church 
lasts :  but  the  Church  is  to  last  to  the  end  of  time ; 
therefore,  to  the  end  of  time,  is  the  Supremacy  to  be  per- 
petuated. 

This  is  a  necessary  consequence  from  the  principles 
already  laid  down.  The  very  language  which  was 
spoken  by  Christ — the  very  ideas  which  he  wished  to 
convey,  in  his  emphatic  addresses  to  Simon  Peter,  give 
us  to  understand  the  enduring  nature  of  his  glorious 
Church,  and  the  permanency  of  her  heaven-Born  insti- 
tutions. He  spoke  of  his  Church  as  the  one  fold  under 
the  one  Shepherd ;  now,  as  the  fold  was  to  remain  for 
ever,  so  was  the  Shepherd.  He  spoke  of  his  Church  as 
a  kingdom,  and  the  keys  of  that  kingdom  he  gave  to 
one  ruler,  who  was  his  viceroy  ;  but  as  his  kingdom  was 
to  continue  to  the  consummation  of  the  world,  so  was 
his  viceroy.  He  spoke  of  his  Church  as  being  founded 
on  the  -/rgrgog — rock  ;  now,  as  the  Church  was  to  remain 
all  days,  so  was  its  foundation.  The  inspired  Apostle 
of  the  Gentiles  likened  the  followers  of  the  Redeemer 
to  a  body  having  many  members,  but  one  head :  but  the 
body  is  visible,  so  likewise  must  be  the  head,  and  the 
life  of  the  body  consists  in  its  union  with  the  head. 

The  sheepfold  of  Christ  is  then  one — the  kingdom  of 
Christ  is  one — the  mystical  body  of  Christ  is  one — the 
church  of  Christ  is  one — oneness  is  the  character- 
istic feature  of  the  religion  of  Christ,  as  it  is  of  the 
works  of  God.  All  nature  tends  to  one  common 
centre.  The  Redeemer  earnestly  prayed  for  the  unity 


112 

of  his  Church — that  Church  which  was  so  soon  to 
become  universal.  Now  there  could  be  no  universality 
without  unity,  and  there  could  be  no  unity  without  one 
head ;  and  that  head  must  be  supreme — therefore  the 
Supremacy.  "  And  not  for  them  only  do  I  pray,  but 
for  them  also  who  through  their  word  shall  believe  in 
me  :  that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou  Father  in  me, 
and  I  in  thee  :  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us  :  that 
the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me."  x 

To  conserve  that  unity  in  his  Church,  our  blessed 
Saviour  established  the  supremacy  of  Peter  ;  but  as  he 
wished  the  Church's  unity  to  continue,  so  did  he  wish 
Peter's  supremacy  to  be  perpetuated.  That  august 
office  was  certainly  not  to  die  with  Peter,  for  it  was 
not  instituted  merely  for  his  individual  benefit.  It  was 
not,  so  to  speak,  bound  up  with  the  person  of  Peter, 
that  when  he  was  martyred,  it  also  was  to  expire.  No ! 
It  was  hereditary  in  the  Church — it  was  heritable  by 
entail  to  his  successors.  As  the  other  ordinances  of 
the  Christian  religion  were  to  be  handed  down  to  pos- 
terity, so  it  also  was  to  be  transmitted.  Why  should 
any  exception  be  made  by  men,  since  none  has  been 
made  by  Grod  ?  Why  should  any  one  venture  to  say 
that  such  a  privilege  or  such  an  ordinance  was  not  to 
outlive  the  apostolic  times,  as  if  the  Almighty  were 
more  anxious  for  the  salvation  of  his  creatures  in  the 
frst  than  in  the  nineteenth  century  ?  Hence,  on  the 
selfsame  scriptural  grounds  that  Protestants  advocate 
the  permanence  and  perpetuity  of  baptism  and  the 
Lord's  Supper,  and  the  continued  right  to  preach  the 
gospel,  do  we  demonstrate  the  permanence  and  perpe- 
tuity of  the  supremacy  of  the  holy  apostolic  see.  If 
they  demur  at  our  reasoning,  we  shew  how  the  same 
objections  which  they  bring  against  the  perpetuity  of 
the  Supremacy  will  tell  against  the  perpetuity  of  the 
Sacraments  which  they  admit.  Thus  do  we  foil  them 

1  St  John  xvii.  20. 


113 

with  their  own  weapons,  while  we  rebuke  them  for 
their  inconsistency. 

Here,  if  any  where,  as  logicians  say,  do  we  argue 
a  fortiore.  If  Christ  considered  the  supremacy  of  Peter 
so  necessary,  even  during  the  lifetime  of  the  apostles,  to 
conserve  all  in  the  unity  of  faith,  how  much  more  neces- 
sary did  he  foresee  that  primatial  office  to  be  for  subse- 
quent ages.  In  proportion  as  Christianity  should  diffuse 
itself  among  the  nations,  and  the  number  of  the  children 
of  Holy  Church  should  increase,  in  the  same  proportion 
do  we  recognize  the  necessity  of  this  grand  combining 
and  conservative  principle  of  ecclesiastical  organization. 
The  Redeemer  foresaw  that  heresies  would  be  broached, 
and  that  schisms  should  burst  forth — he  foresaw  that 
the  faith  of  many  of  his  followers  would  become  Ian* 
guid,  and  that  piety  would  grow  cold  ;  and  are  we  to 
suppose  that,  having  futurity  thus  clearly  before  his  eyex, 
he  made  no  permanent  provision  to  meet  the  exigencies 
of  the  times — that  he  left  not  within  his  Church  the 
necessary  means  to  carry  on  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
to  grapple  with  every  difficulty,  to  surmount .  every 
danger,  to  rally  those  nations  which  might  fall  away 
from  the  faith,  and  to  endeavour  to  bring  the  wander- 
ing sheep  back  into  the  unity  of  the  fold  ?  We  cannot 
make  such  a  supposition  without  insulting  the  wisdom 
and  outraging  the  goodness  of  our  blessed  Lord. 

Without,  then,  the  Supremacy  perpetuated,  the  Church 
could  not  possibly  have  subsisted  in  her  original  inte- 
grity after  the  death  of  the  apostles. 

Without  the  Supremacy  perpetuated,  the  Church  would 
have  been  left,  like  a  ship  having  no  pilot,  to  steer  her 
course  through  the  boisterous  ocean  of  the  world. 

Without  the  Supremacy  perpetuated,  the  Church  would 
have  been  in  the  position  of  an  army  without  a  general,  a 
navy  without  an  admiral,  and  thus  having  no  head  to  com- 
mand, the  trumpet  would  sound  in  vain  :  no  one  would 
prepare  for  battle — there  would  be  no  acting  in  con- 


114 

cert,  and  there  never  would  be  the  achievement  of  vie- 
toiy. 

But  we  are  not  left  to  our  own  superficial  reasoning 
upon  this  most  important  point ;  for  tradition  cornea 
to  our  aid — tradition,  which  is  as  universal  as  it  is 
unanimous  in  accounting  for  the  institution  and  the 
perpetuation  of  the  supremacy.  All  the  ancient 
Fathers  with  one  accord  have  declared  that  the  Supre- 
macy was  established  by  Christ  to  preserve  the  unity 
of  his  Church.  To  this  effect  you  hear  them  crying 
out  with  St  Cyprian  the  martyr,  bishop  of  Carthage,, 
who  in  the  third  century  thus  wrote, — "  That  Christ 
might  manifest  unity,  he  ordained  by  his  awn  autho- 
rity,1 that  its  origin  should  begin  with  one  single  indi- 
vidual (Peter.)"  You  hear  them  in  the  fourth  century, 
with  St  Jerome,2 — "  One  among  the  twelve  is  chosen, 
that  a  head  being  constituted,  the  occasion  of  schism 
might  be  taken  away."  You  hear  them,  with  St  Optatust 
in  the  same  century,3- — "  You  cannot  deny  that  St  Peter, 
the  chief  of  the  apostles,  established  an  episcopal  chair 
at  Rome.  This  chair  was  one,  that  all  others  might 
preserve  unity,  by  the  unity  they  had  with  it;  so  that 
whoever  set  up  a  chair  against  it,  should  be  a  schis- 
matic and  a  transgressor.  It  is  in  this  one  chair,  which 
is  the  first  mark  of  the  Church,  that  St  Peter  sat." 
You  hear  them,  with  Pacian,4 — "  That  the  unity  of 
the  Church  springs  from  one  head ;" — with  Ambrose,6 — 
w  Where  Peter  is,  there  is  the  Church  ;n — with  Augus- 
tine,6— "  The  Church  is  bound  up  in  Peter ;" — with 
Innocent,7 — "  That  the  Episcopacy,  and  all  Church 
authority,  are  derived  from  Peter." 

In  thus  scanning  the  writings  of  the  ancient  Fathers, 
do  we  see  how  all  of  them,  without  exception,  have 

1  De  Unit.  EC.  2  Lib.  adv.  Jovin. 

8  De  Schis.  Donat..  *  Epis.  iii.  ad  Symp, 

5  In  Psal.  XL.  «  Serm.  131. 


115 

put  forward  the  unity  of  the  Church  as  the  paramount 
reason  why  Christ  instituted  the  office  of  the  Primacy, 
and  why  he  gave  to  Peter  supremacy  over  the  apostles, 
over  all  the  faithful,  and  over  the  universal  Church. 
Hence,  according  to  Patristic  teaching,  the  supremacy 
of  Peter  and  his  successors  is  that  mysterious  chain 
which  was  intended  to  bind  all  the  true  followers  of 
Christ  in  the  unity  of  the  same  faith,  and  in  the  one- 
ness of  the  same  communion. 

So  impressed  are  Separatists  with  the  idea  of  hav- 
ing a  head  or  chief  executive  for  the  preservation  of 
order  among  them,  that  every  section  of  religionists 
have  set  up  a  tribunal,  to  which  its  members  are  bound 
to  defer.  The  Kirk  of  Scotland,  which  is  somewhat 
republican  in  its  ecclesiastical  government,  has  its 
General  Assembly  and  moderator  to  regulate  its  affairs. 
The  Free  Kirk  is  similarly  equipped.  The  Church  of 
England,  monarchical  in  its  constitution,  has  her  gra- 
cious Majesty  to  pronounce  what  is  and  what  is  not 
to  be  held  as  an  article  of  Anglican  belief.  The  Scot- 
tish Episcopalians  have  their  Primus,  who  by  nature 
of  his  office  ranks  first,  and  is  to  preside  over  six 
bishops.  The  Arminian  Methodists,  and  the  Calvinis- 
tic  Methodists — the  Baxterians,  and  the  Brownistsr 
and  the  Cameronians,  and  the  Dunkers,  and  the 
Glassites,  and  the  Independents,  and  the  Moravians,, 
and  the  Muggletonians,  and  the  Quakers,  and  Sweden- 
borgians,  have  all  their  peculiar  constitutions. 

If,  then,  every  mere  national,  or  quasi  national 
Church,  has  a  head,  or  chief  executive,  either  clerical 
or  lay,  to  direct  its  movements — if  every  little  sect, 
every  handful  of  worshippers,  has  its  constitution — is 
it  to  be  supposed  that  there  exists  not  a  head  for  the 
universal  Church  —  for  that  Church,  which  is  not 
English,  nor  Scottish,  nor  German,  no*  Greek,  nor 
Russian,  but  which  is  literally  and  emphatically  Ca- 
tholic— for  that  Church,  which  has  received  from  her 


116 


divine  Founder,  as  an  inheritance,  the  entire  globe  to 
instruct — that  Church  upon  whose  domain  the  sun 
never  sets — which  has  priests  and  people  in  every 
country,  altars  in  every  clime — which  was  unquestion- 
ably the  first  Christian  Church  in  the  world,  as  most 
certainly  she  shall  be  the  last.  Yes !  Deny  it  who 
may,  the  Catholic  Church  H&s  a  head,  and  the  same 
she  has  had  from  the  beginning.  She  has  her  supreme 
pontiff,  who  is  the  successor  of  St  Peter,  and  who,  by 
the  inherent  right  of  the  apostolic  see,  is  the  chief  pas- 
tor of  universal  Christendom. 

Do  you  ask  me  how  I  prove  this  ?  I  answer,  that 
proofs  more  than  abundant  are  at  hand.  Observe, 
however,  that  I  go  not  now  into  the  question,  "  Was 
St  Peter  ever  at  Rome?"1  I  treated  that  already  in  a 
distinct  dissertation,  in  which  I  adduced  conclusive 
testimonies  from  many  ancient  writers,  to  prove  what 
only  in  modern  times  has  been  wantonly  disputed.  It 
is  worthy  of  note,  that  during  the  first  thirteen  hun- 
dred years  of  the  Christian  era,  no  one  ever  thought  of 
denying  that  St  Peter  was  bishop  of  Rome,  or  that  he 
both  lived  and  died  in  that  city ;  and  no  one  now  calls 
this  great  fact  in  question,  but  he  who  is  either  blinded 
by  prejudice,  or  ignorant  of  ecclesiastical  history.  In 
truth,  the  most  learned  Protestants,  such  as  Grotius, 
Scaliger,  Blondel,  Shrock,  Bertholt,  Pearson,  Basnage, 
and  Cave,  have  been  engaged  in  sifting  and  establish- 
ing this  point.  Among  others,  we  may  mention  the 
well-known  name  in  the  literary  world,  the  distin- 
guished Bunsen  of  Prussia,  now  ambassador  at  the 
British  Court.  In  a  work  of  surpassing  interest, 
"  Rome,  Sacred  and  Profane,"  he,  in  conjunction  with 
other  erudite  Germans,  proves,  from  the  most  authen- 
tic historical  documents,  that  the  relics  of  St  Peter, 
which  repose  under  the  high  altar  of  his  Basilica  at 

1  See  Lectures. 


117 

Rome,  are  really  the  venerable  remains  of  that  great 
pontiff  and  apostle. 

According  to  the  accounts  of  the  best  ecclesiastical 
annalists,  such  as  Eusebius,  Natalis,  Alexander,  Palma, 
and  others,  Peter,  after  the  ascension  of  our  Lord  into 
heaven,  having  visited  the  various  towns  of  Judea, 
Galilee,  and  Samaria,  went  to  Antioch,  in  Syria,  about 
the  year  36  of  the  Christian  era,  and  ruled  that  Church 
for  some  years.  Having  elevated  Evodius  to  the 
episcopal  dignity  of  the  see  of  Antioch,  he  went  forth 
to  the  capital  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  transferred 
thence  his  apostolic  chair,  in  the  year  42.  He  carried 
along  with  him,  of  necessity,  his  supreme  authority 
and  jurisdiction  over  the  universal  Church;  and  hence 
in  his  person  were  identified,  the  pontiff  of  Rome,  the 
primate  of  Christendom,  and  the  centre  of  Catholic  unity. 

Now,  it  has  ever  been  understood,  that  all  the  essen- 
tial prerogatives  of  power  and  jurisdiction  which  were 
brought  to  a  see  by  its  first  bishop,  were  to  be  conti- 
nu§d  to  his  successors.  That  this  was  the  case  is 
quite  evident,  if  we  look  to  the  four  great  patriarchates 
into  which  Christendom  was  divided,  and  which  rank 
as  follows — Rome,  Alexandria,  Antioch,  and  Jerusa- 
lem. Rome  was  the  first,  because  established  by 
St  Peter,  and  because  his  chair  was  there  permanently 
planted;  Alexandria  was  the  second,  which  was  found- 
ed by  St  Mark,  who  had  been  a  disciple  of  St  Peter ; 
Antioch  the  third,  because  it  had  been  the  see  of  St 
Peter,  before  his  removal  to  Rome ;  and  Jerusalem 
the  fourth,  and  which  was  first  occupied  by  St  James. 
The  sacred  rights  which  were  brought  to  those  four 
patriarchates  descended  respectively  to  their  imme- 
diate successors.  The  same  is  to  be  said  with  regard 
to  the  other  minor  sees.  Every  one  conversant  with 
canon  law,  knows  the  recognised  rule  of  the  Church, 
that  the  essential  rights  of  the  Episcopacy  descend  to 
the  lawful  successor  in  each  particular  bishopric.. 


118 

All  Christian  antiquity  attests  that  St  Peter  founded 
the  Roman  Church ;  therefore  the  sacred  rights  of  St 
Peter  descend  to  his  successors,  the  Roman  pontiffs. 
But  St  Peter  had  universal  jurisdiction  over  the  whole 
Church,  consequently  that  also  descended. 

All  Christian  antiquity  calls  the  Roman  see  the 
Chair  of  Peter — Cathedra  Petri — never  the  chair  of 
Paul,  or  of  any  other  of  the  apostles. 

All  Christian  antiquity  considered  the  bishop  of 
Rome  as  head  of  the  Church,  as  supreme  governor,  as 
occupying  the  place  of  Peter,  and  as  his  legitimate 
successor  in  the  primacy. 

This  we  shall  distinctly  see,  when  we  bring  forward  the 
testimonies  of  the  Fathers.  Meanwhile  let  us  remark, 
that  we  may  gather,  indirectly  it  is  true,  from  the  very 
epistle  of  St  Paul  to  the  Romans,  that  St  Peter  found- 
ed their  Church.  This  epistle  was  written  about 
twenty-four  years  after  our  Lord's  ascension.  After 
saluting  "  all  that  are  at  Rome  the  beloved  of  God, 
called  to  be  saints,"  he  expresses  his  thankfulness  to 
God  that  their  "  faith  is  spoken  of  in  the  whole  world." 
He  then  goes  on  to  state,  that  he  longs  to  see  them  of 
whom  so  much  has  been  said,  "  if  by  any  means  now 
at  length  I  may  have  a  prosperous  journey,  by  the  will 
of  God,  to  come  unto  you."  It  is  well  known  that  as 
yet  he  had  not  been  at  Rome ;  hence  his  anxiety  to  visit 
that  Church,  which  had  become  already  so  celebrated. 

Now  who  founded  that  Church,  so  renowned,  whose 
faith,  even  in  the  apostolic  days,  "  was  spoken  of  in 
the  whole  world?"  Obviously  not  St  Paul,  for  as  yet 
he  had  not  visited  the  imperial  city.  Christian  anti- 
quity, I  say  again,  points  to  no  other  but  St  Peter  ; 
therefore  to  St  Peter,  for  having  built  up  the  holy 
Roman  Church — the  mater  urbis  et  orbis — let  the  glory 
and  the  praise  be  given.  St  Paul  came  afterwards, 
and  laboured  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  with  St  Peter 
at  Rome.  He  also  is  mentioned  by  ancient  writers  as 


119 

having  been  associated  with  St  Peter  in  extending  the 
foundations  of  the  holy  Roman  Church.  Both  apostles 
rivalled  each  other  in  holy  zeal,  and  both  finished  their 
mortal  career  at  Rome,  by  shedding  their  blood  for  the 
faith. 

We  are  enabled  to  speak  distinctly  on  these  matters, 
from  having  at  our  command  the  most  authentic  histo- 
rical records.  The  ancient  writers  of  ecclesiastical 
history  have  duly  chronicled  the  names  of  those  who 
succeeded  St  Peter  after  his  martyrdom. 

Eusebius1  says,  "  After  the  martyrdom  of  Peter  and 
Paul,  Linus  was  first  elected  bishop  of  the  Church  of 
the  Romans." 

St  Irenasus,2  bishop  of  Lyons,  writing  in  the  second 
century,  says,  "  The  blessed  apostles  having  founded 
and  instructed  the  Church,  delivered  over  the  episcopal 
administration  to  Linus,  who  was  succeeded  by  Ana- 
cletus,  and  then  by  Clement,  who  both  saw  and  con- 
versed with  the  apostles." 

It  seems  to  be  of  this  Clement,  the  third  successor 
of  St  Peter,  that  St  Paul  speaks  in  his  epistle  to  the 
Philippians,  chapter  4,  "  who  laboured  with  me  in 
the  gospel,  and  whose  name  is  written  in  the  book  of 
life." 

The  ancient  writer  of  the  verses  against  Marcion3 
says,  that  "  Linus  first  St  Peter's  chair  did  fill." 

Optatus*  of  Milevi,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  century, 
and  other  ancient  writers,  distinctly  declare,  that  Linus 
was  the  first  pontiff  who  succeeded  St  Peter. 

The  old  authors  of  the  catalogues  of  the  Roman  pon- 
tiffs placed  Linus  immediately  after  St  Peter. 

Tertullian6  upbraids  the  heretics  of  his  time  as  new 
religionists,  and  asks  them  to  shew  the  line  of  episcopal 


1  Hist  Eccles.  lib.  iii.  c.  4.  2  Lib.  Adv.  Haeres.  cap.  3. 

3  See  Tertullian.  *  Lib.  Adv.  Farm. 

*  Lib.  de  Praes. 


120 

succession  of  their  teachers.  He  says  how  Polycarp 
was  placed  by  John  in  the  Church  of  Smyrna,  and 
how  Clement,  ordained  by  Peter,  afterwards  occupied 
the  apostolic  Roman  see.  Thus  does  he  speak, — "  Let 
the  heretics  shew  the  origin  of  their  churches — let 
them  evolve  the  order  of  their  bishops,  in  regular  suc- 
cession from  the  beginning,  so  that  the  first  bishop 
should  have  either  one  of  the  apostles,  or  one  of  the 
apostolic  men,  who  persevered  with  the  apostles,  for 
his  predecessor." 

In  the  catalogues  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  which  have 
been  furnished  by  most  distinguished  ancient  writers, 
such  as  Irenaeus,  Eusebius,  Optatus,  and  Augustine — • 
men  who  wrote  at  different  times,  in  different  places, 
and  without  any  previous  arrangement  among  them- 
selves, or  mutual  understanding,  the  line  of  succession 
in  the  Roman  Church  is  distinctly  noted  down  to  their 
own  days.  The  ancient  catalogue  of  Liberius,  so  called 
because  drawn  up  during  his  pontificate,  presents  the 
list  of  Roman  bishops  from  St  Peter  to  the  year  354, 
in  which  it  was  compiled.  Now  all  these  writers 
attach  the  greatest  importance  to  that  unbroken  succes- 
sion of  supreme  pastors  in  the  Roman  Church.  That 
is  the  first  object  of  their  solicitude.  They  do  not 
refer  to  their  own  sees :  that  is  a  secondary  considera- 
tion. Eusebius  does  not  insist  upon  the  succession  of 
bishops  in  his  own  see  of  Csesarea,  nor  Irenaeus  upon 
that  of  Lyons,  nor  Optatus  upon  that  of  Milevi,  nor 
Augustine  upon  that  of  Hippo ;  but  they  all  with  one 
accord  point  to  Rome,  and  to  the  succession  of  Rome's 
bishops.  And  why  this?  Unless  the  succession  of 
the  bishops  of  Rome  was  looked  upon  by  them  as  a 
striking  fact,  and  as  a  most  important  theological 
argument.  All  the  holy  fathers,  then,  without  excep- 
tion, and  every  ancient  Christian  writer,  proclaim,  with 
one  voice,  the  Roman  see  to  be  the  chair  of  Peter — 
the  mother  Church  of  all  other  churches — the  only 


121 

Church  which  teaches  the  true  faith — the  only  Church 
which  is  conservative  of  true  religion. 

In  the  foregoing  catalogues,  Cletus  and  Anacletus 
are  both  mentioned  as  second  in  succession  from  St 
Peter.  Irenaeus  and  Eusebius  speak  of  Anacletus  as 
following  Linus.  Jerome,  Rufinus,  and  the  writer 
against  Marcion,  mentioned  by  Tertullian,  call  him 
simply  Cletus.  It  is  most  likely,  that  under  these  two 
names  the  very  same  pontiff  is  meant ;  and  this  opinion 
is  held  by  Valesius,  in  his  notes  on  Eusebius's  history, 
by  Tillemont,  in  his  life  of  St  Clement,  arid  by  Peter 
Constantius,  in  his  elaborate  dissertation  prefixed  to 
his  edition  of  the  epistles  of  the  Roman  pontiffs. 
However,  this  becomes  legitimate  matter  for  historical 
criticism,  but  does  not  in  the  least  affect  the  line  of 
Papal  succession. 

Let  us  listen  now  to  Irenaeus,1  who  has  recorded 
the  names  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  from  St  Peter  to  the 
time  in  which  he  wrote.  He  omits  the  other  patriar- 
chal sees,  and  betakes  himself  to  Rome,  the  first  and 
greatest  of  all  others : — "  As  it  would  be  tedious  to 
enumerate  the  whole  list  of  successors,  I  shall  confine 
myself  to  that  of  Rome,  the  greatest,  and  most  an- 
cient, and  most  illustrious  Church,  founded  by  the 
glorious  apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  receiving  from  them 
her  doctrine,  which  was  announced  to  all  men,  and 
which,  through  the  succession  of  her  bishops,  is  come 
down  to  us.  To  this  Church,  on  account  of  its  supe- 
rior headship,  every  other  must  have  recourse ;  that  is, 
the  faithful  of  all  countries.  They,  therefore,  having 
founded  and  instructed  this  Church,  committed  the 
administration  thereof  to  Linus.  To  him  succeeded 
Anacletus;  then,  in  the  third  place,  Clement.  To 
Clement  succeeded  Evaristus ;  to  him  Alexander ;  and 
then  Sixtus,  who  was  followed  by  Telesphorus,  Hygi- 

1  Adv.  Haer.  1. 
L 


122 

nus,  Pius,  and  Anicetus.  But  Soter  having  suc- 
ceeded Anicetus,  Eleutherius,  the  twelfth  from  the 
apostles,  now  governs  the  Church." 

Clement,  then,  was  third  in  succession  from  St  Peter^ 
and  was  bishop  of  Rome,  in  the^zrs^  century.  During 
his  pontificate,  a  schism  broke  out  at  Corinth.  As 
supreme  governor  of  the  universal  Church,  he  ad- 
dresses a  letter  to  the  Corinthians,  and  sends  also  his 
apostolic  delegates  among  them  to  settle  their  diffe- 
rences. Now  observe,  that  Corinth  was  far  distant 
from  Rome,  but  nigh  to  Ephesus.  At  the  very  time 
of  which  we  speak,  the  beloved  disciple,  St  John,  wag 
residing  at  Ephesus.  Yet  it  is  not  the  bishop  of  Ephe- 
sus, but  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  interposes  his  autho- 
rity, to  heal  the  breach  in  the  Church  of  Corinth.  Is 
not  this  proof  positive,  that  even  during  the  lifetime  of 
the  apostles,  the  Roman  pontiffs,  as  successors  of  Peter, 
not  only  possessed,  but  exercised  unlimited  jurisdiction, 
over  the  whole  Church  ?  The  epistle  of  Pope  Clement 
to  the  Christians  of  Corinth,  is  justly  reputed  as  one  of 
the  most  valuable  monuments  of  ecclesiastical  anti- 
quity. But  other  cases  equally  pointed  are  at  hand. 

Victor  wras  the  fourteenth  Roman  pontiff,  and  flou- 
rished in  the  second  century.  In  the  exercise  of  his 
supremacy,  he  called  the  bishops  of  the  Eastern 
Churches  to  account  as  to  their  manner  of  keeping 
Easter.  They  answered,  that  they  followed  a  tradition 
which  had  been  handed  down  to  them  by  St  John. 
Thereupon  he  ordered  a  council  to  be  convoked  in 
Judea,  and  threatened  excommunication  against  those 
who  would  not  abide  by  its  decisions.  The  prelates 
of  the  East  assembled  and  obeyed ;  and  thus  unifor- 
mity was  enjoined  and  observed.  Is  not  this,  again, 
additional  proof  of  the  recognised  power  and  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  Roman  pontiffs  in  the  very  earliest  ages  of 
the  Church  ? 

St  Cyprian,  writing  in  the  third  century,  mentions, 


123 

that  Cornelius  was  chosen  bishop  of  Rome  in  the  year 
251,  when  "the  place  of  Fabian,  that  is,  the  place  of 
Peter,  was  vacant."1  In  a  letter  to  this  pontiff,  he 
alludes  to  certain  African  schismatics,  and  says,  "  A 
false  bishop  having  been  ordained  for  them  by  here- 
tics, they  venture  to  set  sail  and  carry  letters  from 
schismatical  and  profane  men  to  the  chair  of  Peter,  and 
the  principal,  or  ruling  Church,  whence  sacerdotal  unity 
has  arisen :  nor  do  they  reflect  that  they  are  Romans 
whose  faith  is  extolled  by  the  apostle,  to  whom  perfidy 
can  have  no  access"2  Thus  St  Cyprian  speaks  the 
language  of  his  contemporaries,  while  he  re-echoes  the 
declarations  of  his  predecessors,  that  the  Roman  pon- 
tiff, being  the  successor  of  St  Peter,  had  a  care  of  ah 
the  Churches,  and  that  with  the  chair  of  Peter,  sacer- 
dotal unity  was  of  necessity  connected. 

The  testimony  of  St  Cyprian  is  the  more  valuable, 
from  the  circumstance  of  a  misunderstanding  which 
took  place  between  him  and  Pope  St  Stephen.  St 
Cyprian  contended,  that  persons  baptized  by  heretics 
were  not  truly  baptized :  St  Stephen,  on  the  other 
hand,  announced  the  teaching  and  practice  of  the 
Church,  that  such  were  not  to  be  re-baptized,  and 
gave  utterance  to  that  celebrated  sentence,  which  has 
since  become  an  aphorism, — "  Nihil  innovetur,  nisi 
quod  traditum  est."  Let  there  be  no  innovation— let 
there  be  nothing  but  what  has  been  handed  down. 
Thereupon  St  Cyprian  relinquished  his  own  theory 
upon  the  matter,  and  eventually  bowed  to  the  decision 
of  the  supreme  pontiff. 

St  Denys,  pope  and  martyr,  occupied  the  see  of 
Peter  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century.  Then 
it  was  that  the  priests  of  Alexandria  sent  a  formal 
complaint  to  the  Roman  pontiff,  of  the  unsound  teach- 
ing of  their  bishop,  Dionysius.  He  was  in  consequence 

1  Epis.  LV.  ad  Antonian.  2  Epist.  ad.  Cornel.  LIX. 


124 

called  upon  by  the  sovereign  authority  of  the  apostolic 
see,  to  give  an  account  of  himself,  which  he  did  satis- 
factorily;  and  thus  do  we  behold  the  patriarch  of 
Alexandria  abiding  by  the  behests  of  the  Roman 
supremacy. 

Pope  Damasus  ascended  the  chair  of  Peter  in  the 
year  366.  To  him  St  Basil  the  Great  recurs,  and  ex- 
poses the  difficulty  of  his  position.  In  order  the  more 
effectually  to  engage  the  solicitude  of  the  holy  father, 
he  takes  occasion  to  remind  him  of  the  kind  interposi- 
tion of  his  predecessors,  the  Roman  pontiffs,  in  the 
affairs  of  the  Church  of  Caesarea.  Thus  does  he  write  : 
— "  From  documents  preserved  among  us,  we  know 
that  the  blessed  Denys,  who  with  you  was  eminent  for 
his  faith  and  other  virtues,  visited  by  his  letters  our 
Church  of  Caesarea,  gave  comfort  to  our  forefathers, 
and  rescued  our  brethren  from  slavery.  But  our  con- 
dition is  now  much  more  lamentable.  Wherefore,  if 
you  are  now  at  this  time  induced  to  aid  us,  soon  all 
being  subjected  to  the  heretics,  none  will  be  found  to 
whom  you  may  stretch  out  your  hand."1 

Listen  now  to  a  beautiful  passage  from  a  letter 
of  the  learned  St  Jerome  to  the  same  holy  pontiff, 
Damasus.  This  epistle2  was  written  during  his  seclu- 
sion in  the  deserts  of  Syria,  and  is  touching  in  the 
extreme,  as  it  is  most  Catholic  in  sentiment : — "  I  am 
following  no  other  than  Christ,  united  to  the  commu- 
nion of  your  holiness,  that  is,  to  the  chair  of  Peter. 
I  know  that  the  Church  is  founded  upon  this  rock. 
Whosever  eateth  the  Lamb  out  of  this  house  is  a  pro- 
fane man.  Whosoever  is  not  in  the  ark  shall  perish 
by  the  flood.  But  forasmuch  as  being  retired  into 
the  desert  of  Syria,  I  cannot  receive  the  sacrament  at 
your  hands,  I  follow  your  colleagues,  the  bishops  of 
Egypt.  I  know  not  Vitalis— I  do  not  communicate 

1  Kp.  Ixx.  ad  Damas.  3  Ep.  xiv.  ad  Damas. 


125 

with  Meletius — Paulinus  is  a  stranger  to  me — he  that 
gathereth  not  with  you,  scattereth" 

The  illustrious  saint  and  bishop  John  Chrysostom 
appealed  to  the  intervention  of  the  Roman  Pontiff 
Celestine,  and  entreated  his  holiness  to  restore  him  to 
his  see,  from  which  he  had  been  unjustly  driven.  "  I 
beseech  you  to  direct,  that  what  has  wickedly  been 
done  against  me,  while  I  was  absent,  and  did  not  de- 
cline a  trial,  should  have  no  effect ;  and  they  who  have 
thus  proceeded  may  be  subjected  to  ecclesiastical  pu- 
nishment."1 Does  not  this  prove  that  the  Roman 
Pontiffs  had  complete  jurisdiction  over  the  Asiatic 
churches,  when  the  very  Patriarch  of  Constantinople 
appealed  to  the  authoritative  intervention  of  the  apos- 
tolic Roman  see  ?  Still  more  emphatically  does  the 
great  bishop  write  when  he  asks — "  For  what  reason 
did  Christ  shed  his  blood  ?  Certainly  to  gain  those  sheep, 
the  care  of  which  he  committed  to  Peter  and  his  successors."* 
This  shews  the  belief  that  the  supremacy  of  Peter  was 
vested  in  his  successors. 

Let  us  now  bring  forward  the  testimony  of  another 
patriarch,  St  Cyril  of  Alexandria.  In  the  most  pointed 
manner  does  he  rebuke  the  errors  of  the  Nestorians, 
while  he  declares  at  the  same  time  that  all  are  in  duty 
bound  to  obey  the  Roman  Pontiff.  "  That  this  is  so 
I  will  produce,  as  an  ample  witness,  the  most  holy 
Celestine,  the  Archbishop  of  all  the  world,  and  the  father 
and  patriarch  of  the  great  Rome,  who  himself  thrice 
exhorted  you  by  letters  to  desist  from  that  mad  blas- 
phemy, and  you  obeyed  him  not.  . .  .  All,  by  divine  right, 
bow  the  head  to  Peter ;  and  the  princes  of  the  world 
obey  him,  as  they  would  the  Lord  Jesus.  We  also, 
who  are  members,  ought  to  adhere  to  our  head,  the 
Roman  Pontiff,  and  apostolic  see."3 

Easily  might  we  select,  from  the  works  of  other  an- 

1  Ep.  ad  Innoc.         a  Lib.  de  sacerd.         3  In  Encom.  S.  Mar. 

L2 


126 

cient  writers,  a  multitude  of  similar  passages,  which, 
in  as  far  as  Christian  antiquity  is  concerned,  would 
convincingly  prove  our  point.  But  this  is  altogether 
unnecessary,  as  the  testimonies  already  adduced  are 
abundantly  telling,  and  speak  forcibly  the  mind  both  of 
the  Eastern  and  the  Western  Church,  in  theirs*,  and 
what  Separatists  call  the  purest  ages  of  Christianity. 
We  shall  sum  up  our  quotations  from  the  apostolic 
fathers  by  a  brief  extract  from  St  Augustine,1  the  great 
light  of  the  church  in  the  fifth  century.  Observe  the 
extreme  importance  which  he  attaches  to  the  doctrinal 
decisions  of  Rome.  "  The  decisions  of  the  two  coun- 
cils having  been  already  sent  to  the  apostolic  see,  the 
rescripts  have  come  from  thence.  The  cause  is  now 
finished ;  would  that  error  was  also  ended !  Causa  finita 
est ;  utinam  finiatur  error  ! " 

From  then  what  we  have  seen — from  the  many  and 
striking  testimonies  which  we  have  adduced — from  the 
fact  of  priests,  and  bishops,  and  patriarchs  who  ap- 
pealed in  their  hour  of  trial  to  the  apostolic  see — from 
the  final  decisions  given  by  the  holy  Roman  Church, 
as  the  highest  court  of  judicature  upon  earth,  it  is  cer- 
tain that  the  supremacy  of  Peter  and  his  successors, 
the  Roman  Pontiffs,  was,  during  the  first  five  ages  of 
the  church,  unanimously  and  universally  recognised. 
That  this  same  papal  supremacy  was  also  acknowledged 
in  subsequent  ages  by  all  Christendom,  we  shall  after- 
wards prove. 

The  learned  Newman,  in  his  elaborate  work  on 
Development  of  Christian  Doctrine,  has  brought  into 
the  following  brief  compass  the  salient  points  of  the 
three  first  ages  of  the  church,  which,  considered  in 
the  aggregate,  serve  to  constitute  an  irrefragable  argu- 
ment in  favour  of  the  Roman  supremacy.  He  says — 
"  Faint  they  may  be  one  by  one  ;  but  at  least  they  are 

1  Sermo.  xi. 


127 

various,  and  are  drawn  from  many  times  and  coun- 
tries, and  thereby  serve  to  illustrate  each  other,  and 
form  a  body  of  proof.  Thus  St  Clement,  in  the  name 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  writes  a  letter  to  the  Corin- 
thians, when  they  were  without  a  bishop ;  St  Igna- 
tius of  Antioch  addresses  the  Roman  Church,  and  it 
only,  out  of  the  churches  to  which  he  writes,  as  4  the 
church  which  has  the  first  seat  in  the  place  of  the 
country  of  the  Romans  ; '  St  Polycarp  of  Smyrna  be- 
takes himself  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  on  the  question 
of  Easter  ;  the  heretic  Marcion,  excommunicated  in 
Pontus,  betakes  himself  to  Rome  ;  Soter,  bishop  of 
Rome,  sends  alms,  according  to  the  custom  of  his 
church,  to  the  churches  throughout  the  empire,  and, 
in  the  words  of  Eusebius,  '  affectionately  exhorted 
those  who  came  to  Rome,  as  a  father  his  children  ;' 
the  Montanists  of  Phrygia  came  to  Rome  to  gain  the 
countenance  of  its  bishop  ;  Praxeas,  from  Africa,  at- 
tempts the  like,  and  for  a  while  is  successful ;  St  Vic- 
tor, bishop  of  Rome,  threatens  to  excommunicate  the 
Asian  churches  ;  St  Irenseus  speaks  of  Rome  as  '  the 
greatest  church,  the  most  ancient,  the  most  conspicu- 
ous, and  founded  and  established  by  Peter  and  Paul,' 
— apppeals  to  its  tradition,  not  in  contrast  indeed,  but 
in  preference  to  that  of  other  churches,  and  declares 
that  '  in  this  church,  every  church,  that  is,  the  faith- 
ful from  every  side,  must  meet,  or  agree  together — 
propter  potiorem  principalitatem  —  on  account  of  its 
superior  headship.'  *  0  church,  happy  in  its  position,' 
Bays  Tertullian,  '  into  which  the  apostles  poured  out, 
together  with  their  blood,  their  whole  doctrine  ! '  The 
presbyters  of  St  Dioiiysius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  com- 
plain of  his  doctrines  to  St  Dionysius  of  Rome  ;  the 
latter  expostulates  with  him,  and  he  explains.  The 
emperor  Aurelian  leaves  *  to  the  bishops  of  Italy  and 
of  Rome'  the  decision,  whether  or  not  Paul  of  Samo- 
sata  shall  be  dispossessed  of  the  see  house  of  Antioch  ; 


128 

St  Cyprian  speaks  of  Rome  as  '  the  see  of  Peter,  and 
the  principal  church,  whence  the  unity  of  the  priest- 
hood took  its  rise  .  .  .  whose  faith  has  been  commended 
by  the  apostle  ;  to  whom  faithlessness  can  have  no 
access  :'  St  Stephen  refuses  to  receive  St  Cyprian's 
deputation,  and  separates  himself  from  various  churches 
of  the  East ;  Fortunatus  and  Felix,  deposed  by  St 
Cyprian,  have  recourse  to  Rome  ;  Basilides,  de- 
posed in  Spain,  betakes  himself  to  Rome,  and  gains 
the  ear  of  St  Stephen.  Whatever  objections  may 
be  made  to  this  or  that  particular  fact,  and  I  do  not 
think  any  valid  ones  can  be  raised,  still,  on  the  whole, 
I  consider  that  a  cumulative  argument  rises  from  them 
in  favour  of  the  active  and  doctrinal  authority  of 
Rome." 

In  every  subsequent  age  of  the  Church  have  we  the 
most  accredited  witnesses  to  testify  to  the  supremacy 
of  the  Roman  pontiffs.  As  it  would  be  tedious  to  cite 
many  extracts  from  their  works,  we  shall  content  our- 
selves by  referring  to  two  of  the  most  distinguished 
schoolmen  of  the  middle  ages.  In  his  work  of  tran- 
scendent merit,1  the  great  Doctor  St  Thomas  Acquinas 
thus  writes : — 

"  It  is  plain  that  the  supreme  power  of  government 
over  the  faithful  belongs  to  the  Episcopal  dignity.  But 
likewise,  that  though  populations  are  distinguished  into 
-different  dioceses  and  cities,  yet  as  there  is  one  Church, 
so  there  must  be  one  Christian  people.  As  therefore 
in  the  spiritual  population  of  one  Church,  one  bishop 
is  required  to  be  the  Head  of  the  whole  population,  so 
in  the  whole  Christian  people,  one  is  required  to  be  the 
Head  of  the  whole  Church. 

;'  Also  for  the  unity  of  the  Church  it  is  required,  that 
all  the  faithful  agree  in  faith.  But  concerning  points 
of  faith,  it  happens  that  questions  are  raised.  Now 

1  Summa  Cont.  Gent.  iv.  76. 


129 

the  Church  would  be  divided  by  a  diversity  of  opi- 
nions, unless  it  were  preserved  in  unity  by  the  sentence 
of  one.  So  then  it  is  demanded  for  the  Church's 
unity,  that  there  be  one  to  preside  over  the  whole 
Church 

"  Moreover,  the  Church  militant  is  drawn  by  likeness 
from  the  Church  triumphant,  whence  John  in  the 
Apocalypse  saw  Jerusalem  descending  from  heaven, 
and  Moyses  was  told  to  make  all  things  according  to 
the  pattern  shewn  to  him  in  the  Mount.  Now  in  the 
Church  triumphant  one  presides  ....  so  presides  one 
in  the  Church  militant. 

11  Hence  it  is  that  Christ  said  to  Peter  before  his  as- 
cension 'Feed  my  sheep;' and  before  his  passion,'  'Thou, 
when  thou  art  converted,  confirm  thy  brethren ;'  and 
to  him  alone  he  promised,  '  I  will  give  to  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,'  that  the  power  of  the 
keys  might  be  pointed  out  as  to  be  derived  through  him 
to  others,  for  the  preservation  of  the  Church's  unity. 

"  But  it  cannot  be  said,  that  although  he  gave  this 
dignity  to  Peter,  yet  it  is  not  derived  through  him  to 
others.  For  it  is  plain,  that  Christ  so  set  up  his 
Church,  that  it  should  last  for  ever,  according  to  that 
of  Isaiah  ix.  7  ;  '  He  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  David, 
and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  establish  it  and  strengthen 
it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  from  henceforth  and 
for  ever.'  Plain,  therefore,  is  it  that  He  set  up  in  their 
ministry,  those  who  then  were  in  such  a  way,  that 
their  power  should  be  derived  unto  their  successors  for 
the  good  of  the  Church  unto  the  end  of  the  world ; 
especially  as  He  says  himself,  '  Behold  I  am  with  you 
all  days  even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world.' 

"  But  by  this  is  excluded  the  presumptuous  error  of 
certain  persons,  who  endeavour  to  withdraw  themselves 
from  obedience  and  subjugation  to  Peter,  by  not  recognising 
his  successor,  the  Roman  Pontiff',  as  pastor  of  the  universal 
Church."  Thus  writes  the  Angelic  Doctor  as  he  ia 


130 

styled,  whose  testimony  is  as  eminent  as  his  reasoning 
is  conclusive. 

Come  we  now  to  St  Bonaventure,  who,  on  account 
of  his  ardent  charity,  and  prodigious  erudition,  is  sur- 
nained  the  Seraphic  Doctor.  Let  us  see  what  he  says  : — 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  entrusted  his  Holy  Church 
to  his  apostles,  but  principally  to  Peter,  to  whom  he 
said  specially  three  times,  concerning  the  universal 
flock  1  of  the  faithful,  (  feed  my  sheep.'  But  that  the 
universal  Church  might  be  governed  in  a  more  ordered 
manner,  the  holy  apostles  arranged  it  into  patriarchates, 
primacies,  archbishoprics,  bishoprics,  parishes,  and 
other  canonical  distinctions  :  that  inasmuch  as  by  one, 
or  by  few,  the  individual  faithful  could  not  be  fitly 
provided  with  all  things  necessary  to  salvation,  many 
might  be  called  to  a  participation  of  this  care,  accord- 
ing to  their  several  limitations,  for  the  good  of  souls  : 
and  in  proportion  to  the  extent  of  pastoral  care,  each 
one  of  them  too  received  a  certain  power  of  authority, 
the  fulness  of  ecclesiastical  power  dwelling  in  the  apos- 
tolic see  of  the  Roman  Church,  in  which  the  Apostle 
Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles,  specially  sat  and  left  there 
to  his  successors  the  same  power. 

"  But  threefold  is  the  fulness  of  this  power,  viz.  in 
that  the  supreme  Pontiff  himself  alone  has  the  whole 
fulness  of  authority  which  Christ  bestowed  on  his 
Church  ;  and  that  he  has  it  every  where  in  all  churches, 
as  in  his  own  special  see  of  Rome  ;  and  that  from  him 
all  authority  flows  unto  all  inferiors  throughout  the 
universal  Church." 

We  abstain,  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  from  additional 
quotations,  which  we  might  make  from  Socrates,  So- 
zomen,  Venerable  Bede,  Archbishop  Lanfranc,  and  so 
many  others  who  ever  pointed  to  Rome  as  the  centre 
of  unity,  and  to  the  Roman  Pontiff  as  the  successor  of 
St  Peter. 

1  Tom.  vii. 


131 

Another  most  important  line  of  argument  shall  we 
now  bring  forward  to  witness  to  the  continued  supre- 
macy of  the  Holy  Roman  see.  We  appeal  to  the  coun- 
cils that  have  been  convoked  in  times  of  emergency, 
in  various  parts  of  the  globe.  Justly  have  these  cele* 
brated  councils  been  reputed  as  the  most  authorized  ex- 
ponents of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Those  glorious 
assemblies  were  constituted  of  the  highest,  most  learned, 
and  virtuous  ecclesiastics,  who  were  recognised  as  the 
living  representatives  of  the  "  household  of  faith," — 
as  the  witnesses  pre-orckiined  by  God,  and  who  came 
at  the  call  of  the  chief  pastor,  from  the  east  and  the 
west,  the^ north  and  the  south,  to  meet  in  congress, 
and  to  publish  aloud  to  the  universal  world  what  were 
the  doctrines  which  had  been  taught  in  their  respective 
churches,  and  which  had  been  handed  down  to  them 
by  their  apostolic  predecessors.  Thus  were  all  novel- 
ties in  belief  carefully  excluded,  and  the  good  seed  of 
divine  truth  was  kept  separate  from  the  tares  of  error. 

During  the  lapse  of  300  years,  no  Council,  save  the 
Apostolic  Council  of  Jerusalem,  was  convened,  on  ac- 
count of  the  unceasing  persecutions  of  the  Roman  em- 
perors. But  when  the  emperor  Constantine  became  a 
Christian,  and  peace  had  been  restored  to  the  Church, 
then  it  was  that  she  was  enabled  to  assemble  her 
apostolic  prelates  from  all  parts  of  Christendom,  not 
indeed  to  enact  any  new  article  of  faith,  because  that, 
so  to  speak,  was  beyond  her  commission,  but  to  stem 
the  tide  of  innovation,  and  to  draw  up  those  discipli- 
nary decrees,  for  the  better  ordering  of  morality,  and 
the  fuller  development  of  doctrine. 

"  The  holy  see  entered  now  upon  a  new  phasis  of 
spiritual  and  temporal  existence.  The  world  had  be- 
come Christian.  It  had  been  conquered  by  the  force 
of  martyrdom,  and  the  grace  of  God.  A  prince  mounts 
the  throne  of  the  Caesars,  who  understands  Christianity, 


132 

not  only  as  the  religion  of  the  majority,  but  also  as 
emanating  from  God,  for  the  salvation  of  men.  He 
recognises  it ;  he  does  more.  By  one  of  those  inspi- 
rations incomprehensible  to  men,  he  removes  his  throne 
to  the  extremities  of  Europe — to  the  shore  of  the 
Euxine,  in  order  to  leave  old  Rome,  with  her  natural 
power,  and  her  inexpressible  celebrity,  to  the  majesty 
of  the  supreme  pontiffs ;  so  that,  from  that  period,  mere 
temporal  prince  never  sat  enthroned  in  Rome.  When 
Theodosius  divided  between  his  two  sons  the  empires 
of  the  east  and  west,  it  was  at  Milan  that  the  emperor 
held  his  court,  and  never  at  Rome.  In  vain  the  He- 
rules  and  the  Ostrogoths  wished  to  establish  a  new 
empire  in  Italy.  It  was  at  Ravenna  that  they  founded 
their  capital.  In  vain  did  the  Lombards  approach 
Rome  ;  for  Pavia,  not  Rome,  was  the  place  of  their 
sojourn.  Kings  and  emperors  passed  no  longer  through 
Rome,  but  as  travellers.  Nevertheless  the  civil  sove- 
reignty of  the  Papacy  did  not  as  yet  result  from  this. 
The  popes  possessed  in  Rome,  by  the  departure  of  the 
emperors,  only  a  moral  sovereignty,  of  which  they 
made  an  honourable  use,  by  becoming  the  guardians 
of  the  west  against  barbarians.  Rome,  nine  times 
taken  by  assault,  was  nine  times  restored  from  her 
ruins  by  them ;  and  they  were  seen,  by  the  power  of 
their  prayers,  and  the  majesty  of  their  countenance,  to 
stop  at  its  gates,  Attila,  the  scourge  of  God."  Thui 
speaks  the  eloquent  Father  Lacordaire. 

In  the  year  325,  the  first  Council  was  convoked  at 
Nicoea,  in  Asia  Minor,  by  the  authority  of  Pope  Syl- 
vester. The  sovereign  pontiff,  being  unable  to  preside 
in  person,  deputed  as  his  legates,  Hosius,  bishop  of 
Corduba,  and  two  priests,  Vitus  and  Vincentius.  They 
were  his  representatives,  and  in  quality  thereof,  took 
precedence  of  the  patriarchs  of  Antioch  and  Alexandria, 
and  of  all  the  other  assembled  bishops.  Is  not  this 


133 

significant  enough  ?  Is  not  this  proof  of  the  primacy 
of  the  holy  see  ?  Is  not  this  proof  positive  of  the  re- 
cognised supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  when  two  of 
his  legates,  who  were  simply  priests,  presided  upon  the 
occasion,  and  sat  above  bishops,  and  patriarchs,  at  the 
great  Council — the  first,  and  the  most  august  Christian 
assembly  ?  Then  it  was  that  a  canon  was  passed,  de- 
claring, "  that  the  Roman  Church  always  had  the 
primacy;"  and  then  "  it  was  determined,  that  all  these 
things  should  be  sent  to  Sylvester,  bishop  of  Rome." 
These  are  the  words  of  the  Council,  which  was  com- 
posed of  318  prelates,  many  of  whom  had  been  suffer- 
ing witnesses  for  the  faith,  and  bore  on  their  bodies 
the  scars  of  their  combats.  Thus,  in  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, the  great  Council  of  Nicaea  bowed  before  the 
supremacy  of  Rome,  and  by  receiving  the  confirmation 
of  the  Roman  pontiff,  became  ecumenical. 

In  347,  another  Council  was  held  at  Sardica;  and 
in  the  synodical  letter  which  was  drawn  up  and  sent 
to  Pope  Julius,  it  says,  "  for  this  will  seem  the  best, 
and  by  far  the  most  fitting,  if  the  Lord's  bishops  make 
reference  from  all  the  provinces  to  the  head,  that  is, 
the  see  of  the  apostle  Peter. "a  A  canon  was  likewise 
passed,  that  "  when  any  bishop  feels  himself  aggrieved, 
he  may  appeal  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  shall  ap- 
point judges  to  hear  and  decide  the  cause."  The  Coun- 
cil of  Sardica  points  distinctly  to  Rome  as  the  head 
see,  and  as  the  tribunal  of  appeal. 

In  431  a  general  council  was  convened  at  Ephesus. 
St  Cyril  of  Alexandria  was  deputed  by  Pope  Celestine 
to  preside — Arcadius  and  Projectus,  bishops,  and  Philip, 
priest,  being  also  papal  legates.  To  this  effect  was  a 
decree  passed  : — "  It  is  doubtful  to  no  one,  but  rather 
known  to  all  ages,  that  holy  and  most  blessed  Peter, 
prince  and  head  of  the  apostles,  pillar  of  the  faith,  and 

1  Codex  Canonum  Ballerini.  a  Mausi,  iii.  40. 


134 

foundation  of  the  Catholic  church,  received  from  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Saviour  and  Redeemer  of  the  hu- 
man race,  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  that 
the  power  of  loosing  and  binding  sins  was  given  to 
him  ;  who  to  this  very  time  and  for  ever  lives,  and  exer- 
cises judgment  in  his  successors.  And  so  our  most  blessed 
Pope  Celestine,  the  bishop,  his  successor  in  due  order, 
and  holding  his  place,  has  sent  to  this  holy  council  us 
to  represent  him."1  Thus  was  it  stated  that  the  au- 
thority of  Peter  lives  and  acts  in  his  successors,  and 
thus  was  the  perpetuation  of  Peter's  supremacy  dis- 
tinctly avowed. 

In  451  was  assembled  the  great  council  of  Chalce- 
don.  Pope  St  Leo  the  Great  sent  Paschasinus  and 
Lucentius,  bishops,  Boniface  and  Basil,  priests,  to  act 
as  his  legates.  When  the  rescript  of  Leo,  condemning 
the  heresy  of  Eutyches,  was  read,  the  whole  assembly 
cried  out  with  one  voice,  "  This  is  the  faith  of  our  fa- 
thers ;  Peter  has  thus  spoken  through  Leo  ;  the  apos- 
tles so  taught."2  The  general  council  of  Chalcedon, 
in  the  fifth  age  of  the  church,  re-echoed  the  cry  of 
Rome's  supremacy. 

In  680  the  sixth  general  council  met  at  Constanti- 
nople to  crush  the  Monothelite  error.  The  assembled 
fathers  thus  address  Pope  Agatho  : — "  We  willingly 
leave  to  you  what  should  be  done,  as  prelate  of  the 
frst  see  of  the  universal  church,  standing  on  the  firm 
rock  of  faith,  having  read  through  the  letter  of  a  true 
confession  sent  by  your  paternal  blessedness  to  our 
most  religious  Emperor  j  which  we  recognise  as  divinely 
written  from  the  supreme  head  of  the  apostles."3  We  for- 
bear commenting  on  what  speaks  volumes. 

In  869  the  eighth  general  council  was  held  at  Con- 
stantinople. There  were  present  three  papal  legates, 
four  patriarchs,  and  102  bishops.  The  following  pro- 

1  Mansi,  1290.         2  Cone.  Gen.  torn.  iv.         *  Mansi,  ii.  683. 


135 

fession  of  faith  was  signed  by  all  assembled  :  — "  Be- 
cause the  sentence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  cannot  be 
passed  by,  who  says,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  church/  these  words  are  proved 
by  the  real  effect  which  has  followed ;  because  in  the 
apostolic  see  the  Catholic  religion  has  ever  been  kept 
immaculate,  and  holy  doctrine  celebrated  there.  Where- 
fore by  no  means  desiring  to  be  separated  from  its  faith 
and  doctrine,  and  following  in  all  things  the  constitu- 
tion of  the  fathers,  and  chiefly  of  the  holy  prelates  of 
the  apostolic  see,  we  anathematize  all  heresies . .  .  con- 
demning particularly  Photius,  and  Gregory  of  Syra- 
cuse, parricides,  that  is,  who  have  not  feared  to  put  out  their 
tongue  against  their  spiritual  father.  Since  following  in 
all  things  the  apostolic  see,  and  observing  in  all  things 
its  constitutions,  we  hope  that  we  may  be  worthy  to  bo 
in  one  communion,  which  the  apostolic  see  sets  forth, 
in  ivhich  is  the  complete  and  true  solidity  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. But  this  my  profession  I  (viz.)  have  written 
with  my  own  hand,  and  delivered  to  the  most  holy 
Adrian,  supreme  Pontiff  and  universal  Pope."1 

Now,  in  addition  to  the  declaration  of  the  supremacy 
of  the  Roman  see,  this  document  is  otherwise  most  im- 
portant. It  was  signed  by  the  four  patriarchs,  and  by  all 
the  bishops  of  the  Eastern  church  there  assembled.  It 
denounced  as  parricides  Photius  and  Gregory  of  Syra- 
cuse, who  were  then  living,  but  who  afterwards  be- 
came the  authors  of  the  Greek  schism,  and  the  noto- 
rious founders  of  the  Greek  schismatical  church.  Thus 
in  the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  and  before  the  ac- 
complishment of  the  unhappy  Greek  schism,  a  general 
council  held  at  Constantinople  proclaimed  the  neces- 
sity of  being  in  one  communion  with  the  apostolic 
Roman  see.  The  decrees  of  that  council  which  had 
been  convened  in  the  East  will  remain  as  an  eternal 

1  Mansi,  xvi.  27. 


136 

monument  to  condemn  the  fatal  schism  which  followed, 
and  which  resulted  from  Grecian  jealousy,  perfidy,  and 
pride. 

It  would  really  seem  a  work  of  supererogation  to 
bring  forward  other  equally  luminous  testimonies  of 
the  subsequent  councils,  which  were  held  respectively 
at  Lyons,  Vienne,  Pisa,  Constance,  Basle,  Florence, 
not  to  speak  of  the  Lateran. councils  :  because,  from 
the  very  first  held  at  Nicsea  in  325,  till  the  last  in  Trent 
in  1545,  the  same  unanimous  declaration  was  repeated, 
"  that  the  Roman  church  always  had  the  primacy." 
Is  not  this  enough  ?  or  rather  is  not  this  far  more  than 
sufficient  to  prove  how  all  Christian  antiquity,  as  re- 
presented by  the  glorious  councils  which  ever  and  anon 
have  been  held,  proclaimed,  with  the  voice  of  unity  and  of 
universality,  that  the  Roman  church  was  the  first  church, 
and  that  the  Roman  Pontiff  had  supremacy  over  all  ? 

To  confirm  this  most  important  point  in  favour  of 
pontifical  supremacy,  which  is  derived  from  the  united 
evidences  of  so  many  venerable  councils,  we  might 
appeal  to  another  line  of  argument.  We  might  appeal 
to  the  patron  saints  of  all  nations — to  the  very  founders 
of  the  various  churches  throughout  Europe,  and  the 
other  quarters  of  the  globe.  We  might  appeal  to  Au- 
gustine of  England,  Palladius  of  Scotland,  Patrick  of 
Ireland.  We  might  appeal  to  those  self-devoted  men, 
who  in  different  ages  carried  the  light  of  truth  to  the 
countries  which  were  "  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow 
.of  death."  We  might  ask  them  to  tell  us  who  he  was 
that  sent  them  on  their  high  and  holy  mission  of  pro- 
pagating the  faith  of  Christ — from  whom  did  they  re- 
ceive ordination,  consecration,  jurisdiction  ?  —  and  I 
am  sure  that  one  and  all  of  them,  from  their  seats  of 
glory  in  heaven,  would  point  to  Rome,  and  would  say 
— There  dwelt,  in  our  days,  the  apostolic  successor  of 
Peter,  who  had  a  care  of  all  the  churches  ;  and  He  it 
was  that  sent  us,  and  He  it  was  that  blessed  our  evan- 


137 

gelical  ministrations.  Yes  !  and  there  still  dwells  th» 
meek  and  gentle  Pontiff,  who  literally  "  spends  and  is 
spent"  in  carrying  on  the  glorious  work  of  the  apos- 
tolate.  We  speak  as  to  facts — facts  against  which  there 
is  no  reasoning.  We  ask  you  to  read,  and  study,  and 
pray,  and  believe. 

All  church  history  proclaims,  trumpet-tongued,  the 
supremacy  of  Peter — the  supremacy  of  Peter's  succes- 
sors ;  while  all  church  history  declares  the  incontro- 
vertible fact,  that  every  Christian  nation  that  ever  ex- 
isted, is  indebted  to  the  Roman  Pontiffs  for  its  Chris- 
tianity. We  fearlessly  appeal  to  history,  and  we  abide 
by  her  decision. 

Church  history  tells  us  that  all  controversies  were 
settled  by  the  supremacy  of  Rome — "  Roma  locuta  est, 
causa  finita  est" — instance  the  disputes  at  Corinth,  the 
paschal  controversy,  the  controversy  concerning  bap- 
tism, and  all  other  controversies  which  afterwards  arose 
in  modern  times,  down  to  the  last  vexata  qucestio  re- 
specting the  godless  colleges  in  Ireland. 

Church  history  tells  us  that  the  supremacy  of  Rome 
was  the  grand  bulwark  of  the  faith  against  all  ancient 
heresies,  which  are  reputed  such  even  by  Protestants 
themselves  —  instance  the  Arian,  Macedonian,  Nesto- 
rian,  Eutychian,  Pelagian,  Novatian,  and  so  many 
others, — and  that  every  heresy,  without  exception,  was 
anathematized  by  the  authority  of  Rome. 

Church  history  tells  us  that  the  supremacy  of  Rome 
opposed  and  condemned  all  modern  religious  innova- 
tions, no  matter  where  or  by  whom  broached  ;  and  that 
Rome  was  the  only  barrier  which  the  great  apostasy  of 
the  sixteenth  century  was  unable  to  surmount- — Rome, 
the  only  rock  against  which  fell  in  empty  spray  the 
wild  surges  of  spiritual  anarchy,  which  had  been  lashed 
into  fury  by  the  insane  fanaticism  of  Luther,  Calvin, 
and  Knox. 

History  tells  us  that  Rome  was  the  only  church  that 

M  2 


138 

ever  claimed  and  ever  exercised  universal  power  and 
jurisdiction — the  only  church  that  always  appointed 
pastors  for  every  land  —  bishops  for  every  nation  — 
that  established  a  hierarchy  when  and  where  she  judged 
fit — that  deposed  bishops  according  to  the  canons  — 
that  reinstated  bishops  who  had  unjustly  been  driven 
from  their  sees — that  pronounced  censures,  suspension, 
interdict,  excommunication  —  that  watched  over  the 
morality  as  well  as  the  education  of  her  children — that 
encouraged  the  good,  while  she  rebuked  the  doers  of 
iniquity. 

History  tells  us  that  Rome  is  the  only  power  that 
can  cope  with,  and  that  can  conquer  the  world  —  the 
only  church  that  can  prevent  her  clergy  from  sinking 
into  mere  vassals  of  the  state,  and  her  people  from  be- 
coming sheer  automata  in  the  hands  of  designing  men. 
"  Not  Aman  was  more  troubled  to  see  Mardochaeus 
sitting  in  the  king's  gate,  than  temporal  sovereigns  are 
to  see  a  feeble  old  man  occupying  the  chair  of  Peter  at  Rome"1 
And  why  all  this?  but  because  the  world,  and  the 
princes  of  the  world,  hear  ringing  in  their  ears  that 
emphatic  declaration  of  the  Redeemer,  which  they  can- 
not possibly  gainsay,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock 
I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it." 

But  I  shall  be  told  that  Rome  has  been  opposed — 
that  the  Roman  supremacy  has  been  warred  against  in 
every  age,  as  well  as  in  the  present.  I  know,  and 
most  readily  do  I  admit  the  fact.  But  this  I  likewise 
know,  and  this  I  fearlessly  assert,  that  the  enemies  of 
the  Roman  Pontiffs  were  the  enemies  of  Christianity. 
Yes  !  from  the  days  of  the  impious  Simon  Magus  down 
to  the  unfortunate  renegades  Achilli  and  Gavazzi,  the 
ten  thousand  different  heresies  which  at  various  times 
rose  up  in  conflict  with  the  church,  have  hated  Peter 
and  Peter's  successors  with  an  undying  hatred.  Ever 

1  Brownson. 


139 

has  it  been  the  desperate  policy  of  heresy  and  schism — 
of  the  world  and  the  devil,  to  attack  the  papacy,  and 
to  denounce  the  Pope.  Heresy  cannot  endure  the  ex- 
istence of  a  power  which  prevents  religious  innovations 
— schism  cannot  endure  that  the  unity  of  the  church 
should  remain  inviolate — the  world  cannot  endure  that 
things  spiritual  should  take  precedence  of  things  material 
— and  the  devil  cannot  endure  that  his  utmost  efforts 
should  eventually  prove  abortive.  Hence  the  opposition 
that  ever  has  been,  and  ever  shall  be  raised  by  the  powers 
of  darkness  against  the  church  of  Christ,  and  against 
her  anointed  head.  "  They  have  persecuted  me,  says 
the  Redeemer  to  his  holy  spouse  the  church,  and  they 
will  persecute  thee.  But  fear  not,  I  am  with  thee  all 
days  even  to  the  end." 

The  Papacy  is  the  highest  spiritual  office  in  the 
church — the  most  glorious  spiritual  dignity  under  hea- 
ven*  The  Sovereign  Pontiff — the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ 
alone  can  fill  it,  because  it  is  no  other  than  the  chair 
of  Peter.  The  occupant  of  that  chair,  the  holder  of 
that  office  may  die,  or  may  be  put  to  death,  but  the 
Chair  still  remains — the  Papacy  lives  on.  The  Papacy 
lives,  and  has  lived  for  more  than  1800  years.  "  The 
Papacy  remains,  not  in  decay — not  a  mere  antique, 
but  full  of  life  and  youthful  vigour."1 

The  Papacy  remains  on  the  rock  of  ages,  unchanged 
in  its  original  constitution,  firm  in  its  original  strength 
— the  palladium  of  authority  —  the  centre  of  unity — 
bound  up  with  the  destinies  of  that  immortal  church 
which  is  "  fated  not  to  die."  The  Papacy  remains  un- 
altered, unimpaired,  while  all  nature  around  it,  on  the 
other  hand,  is  in  a  constant  state  of  change  and  of  de- 
cline. Empires  have  risen,  and  dynasties  have  fallen — 
the  governments  of  Europe,  of  Asia,  of  Africa  have  ex- 
changed hands,  and  been  moulded  into  different  forms; 

1  Macaulaj. 


140 

• 

but  the  long  line  of  Supreme  Pontiffs  has  been  unin- 
terrupted, and  that  glorious  chain  will  go  in  succes- 
sion, link  after  link,  till  time  shall  be  swallowed  up  in 
eternity. 

"  There  is  not,  and  there  never  was  on  this  earth,  a 
work  of  human  policy  (it  is  not  human,  it  is  divine)  so 
well  deserving  of  examination,  as  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  The  history  of  that  Church  joins  together  the 
two  great  ages  of  human  civilization.  No  other  insti- 
tution is  left  standing  which  carries  the  mind  back  to 
the  times,  when  the  smoke  of  sacrifice  rose  from  the 
Pantheon,  arid  when  cameleopards  and  tigers  bounded 
in  the  Flavian  amphitheatre.  The  proudest  royal 
houses  are  but  of  yesterday,  when  compared  with  the 
line  of  supreme  pontiffs.  That  line  we  trace  back  in 
an  unbroken  series,  from  the  pope  who  crowned  Napo- 
leon in  the  nineteenth  century,  to  the  pope  who  crowned 
Pepin  in  the  eighth"  * — to  the  pope  Sylvester  who  bap- 
tized the  emperor  Constantino  at  Rome  in  the  fourth, 
to  the  popes  who  suffered,  and  bled,  and  died  for  the 
faith,  in  the  third,  and  second,  and/rsZ. 

During  the  three  first  centuries  of  the  Christian  era, 
the  Church  was  subjected  to  the  law  of  martyrdom, 
and  during  that  period  she  passed  through  the  ordeal 
of  ten  most  bloody  persecutions,  under  Nero,  Domitian, 
Trajan,  Marcus  Aurelius,  Severus,  Maximin,  Decius, 
Aurelian,  and  Dioclesian, — every  one  of  her  chief  pas- 
tors, except  two,  dying  by  the  sword. 

Well  was  it  said  by  Ranke,2  in  speaking  of  the 
Roman  pontiffs  in  the  first  ages,  that  "  their  succes- 
sion was  rather  to  martyrdom  and  death,  than  to 
office."  In  those  bitter  days  of  persecution,  the 
Church  was  straitened  on  every  side.  Christianity 
was  a  felony ;  and  the  profession  of  the  Christian 
religion  was  subjected  to  the  most  rigorous  penal 

1  Macaulay.  2  History  of  the  Popes,  book  I. 


141 

laws.  The  worship  of  the  living  and  true  God  was 
prohibited  by  the  state ;  but  all  the  deities  of  mytho- 
logy might  be  adored  in  the  Pantheon.  The  divine 
faith  of  Christ  was  alone  proscribed  ;  but  every  other 
religious  system,  no  matter  how  absurd,  was  to  enjoy 
unbounded  toleration.  Oh,  how  like  the  position  in 
which  we  Catholics  of  the  British  Isles  are  at  present 
placed  !  Every  religious  system,  no  matter  how 
ludicrous  or  ungodly,  rejoices  in  full  liberty ;  but  the 
profession  of  the  Catholic  faith  is  to  be  fettered  with 
penal  enactments  !  And  yet  this  in  a  kingdom  which 
never  ceases  to  boast  of  her  unparalleled  freedom  and 
liberality ! 

Purely  Providence  wanted  to  convince  the  world, 
that  the  Roman  pontiffs  were  pre-eminently  the 
*;  good  shepherds"  that  lay  down  their  lives  for  their 
flock,  since,  out  of  thirty  popes  who  occupied  in  suc- 
cession the  chair  of  Peter  at  Rome  during  the  three 
first  centuries,  two  only  were  not  called  upon  to  seal 
the  faith  with  their  blood.  And  surely  it  likewise 
intended  to  shew,  that  they  were  men  after  God's 
own  heart,  since,  for  the  first  500  years,  the  name  of 
every  single  pope,  Liberius  alone  excepted^  has  been 
registered  in  the  calendar  of  saints. 

When  the  emperor  Constantino  became  a  Christian, 
about  the  year  313,  a  new  epoch  was  dated  for  Chris- 
tianity. Paganism  quickly  fell  into  the  throes  of 
dissolution,  and  the  religion  of  the  cross  rose  trium- 
phant over  its  ruins.  In  vain  did  Julian  the  apostate 
afterwards  endeavour  to  revive  the  worship  of  the 
heathen  deities.  The  colossal  power  of  the  Cassars 
was  fast  ebbing.  The  Roman  empire,  the  most  for- 
midable that  the  world  has  ever  seen,  embracing,  as 
it  did,  the  sovereignty  of  the  earth,  was  now  rent  into 
the  Eastern  and  Western  provinces,  and  like  all  insti- 
tutions of  mere  human  growth,  was  tottering  to  its 
fall.  No  longer,  then,  could  it  shield  idolatry,  or 
oppose  the  progress  of  Christianity.  The  whole 


142 

fabric  of  pagan  superstition  was  thus  to  be  dashed  to 
pieces,  and  like  the  Philistine  idol,  was  to  be  hurled 
to  the  ground,  before  the  majesty  of  the  ark  of  truth 
— -the  Church  of  the  living  God. 

Emancipated  from  the  thraldom  of  a  pagan  empire, 
the  Church  rushed  forth  to  the  propagation  of  the 
faith,  and  quickly  did  she  extend  her  pacific  sway 
throughout  the  globe.  Meantime  a  spawn  of  heresies 
was  brooding ;  for  "  heresies  there  must  be,"  says 
St  Paul.1  The  most  monstrous  theories  were  now 
broached  on  the  grand  mystery  of  the  incarnation, 
and  appeared  under  the  designations  of  Arianism^ 
Pelagianism,  Nestorianism,  the  Monophysites,  and 
the  Monothelites.  What  was  to  be  done  to  oppose 
innovation,  and  to  save  the  unity  of  the  faith  ?  The 
Church,  headed  by  the  Roman  pontiffs,  called  her 
bishops  together,  and  in  those  glorious  Councils  to 
which  we  have  already  referred,  anathematized,  and 
thus  crushed  the  rising  heresies  and  their  abettors. 

From  the  time  of  Constantino,  in  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, till  the  time  of  Pepin,  in  the  eighth,  in  which 
dates  the  temporal  power  of  the  popes,  what  scenes 
of  anarchy  and  bloodshed  were  not  the  Roman  pon- 
tiffs doomed  to  witness?  Successive  hordes  of  bar- 
barians from  the  north — Goths,  Vandals,  Alains, 
Huns,  Heruli,  Visigoths,  Ostrogoths,  Lombards,  and 
Sueves,  poured  down  like  a  torrent  upon  the  lovely 
plains  of  Italy,  and  swept  as  a  destroying  angel  over 
the  land.  Other  continental  and  adjoining  countries 
were  similarly  treated.  Cities  were  pillaged — castles 
were  dismantled — villages  were  burned  down — pre- 
cious libraries — thousands  of  volumes  were  consigned 
to  the  flames,  at  Constantinople,  at  Alexandria,  as 
well  as  in  very  many  European  cities.  What  is  to 
be  done  in  this  state  of  chaotic  confusion  ?  Who  is  to 
come  to  the  rescue  of  civilization  ?  Who  is  to  stand 

1  Cor. 


143 

tip  and  save  society  from  utter  ruin,  and  arrest  the 
arm  of  the  harbarian,  and  pour  love  into  his  bosom, 
and  teach  him  to  be  a  man,  and  then  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian, and  tell  him  that  peace  is  preferable  to  war. 
that  there  is  a  moral  influence  stronger  than  the 
sword,  and  a  divine  influence  superior  to  either  ? 
Who  was  it,  I  ask,  that  did  this,  and  far  more  than 
this  ?  Was  it  not  the  successor  of  Peter  ?  Was  it 
not  the  Roman  pontiff  Leo,  that  walked  forth  alone 
to  confront  the  savage  Hun,  Attila,  and  afterwards 
encountered  the  barbarous  Genseric?  And  was  it 
not  another  Roman  pontiff,  Gregory,  surnarned  the 
Gjreat,  who  went  out  to  meet  the  invading  Lombards, 
and  overawed  them  by  his  august  presence  ?  What 
were  the  weapons  of  these  great  high-priests  of  God, 
but  the  cross  and  the  crosier,  and  the  burning  elo- 
quence that  flowed  in  resistless  streams  from  their 
inspired  lips  ?  Who  that  knows  history,  can  deny 
the  inestimable  blessings  which  the  immortal  bishops 
of  Catholic  Rome  conferred  upon  society  at  large, 
after  the  fall  of  the  Roman  empire  ?  "  It  was  the 
Church,  says  the  distinguished  historian,  Guizot,1 
with  its  institutions,  its  magistrates,  its  temporal 
powrer,  which  strove  triumphantly  against  the  inter- 
nal dissolution  that  convulsed  the  empire,  and  against 
barbarism — which  subdued  the  barbarians  themselves, 
and  became  the  link,  the  medium,  the  principle  of 
civilization,  as  between  the  Roman  and  barbarian 
worlds." 

;  Time  went  on,  and  another  formidable  enemy 
arose.  The  great  struggle  of  hundreds  of  years  du- 
ration was  now  to  commence  between  the  cross  and 
the  crescent — the  Christian  religion  and  the  Moham- 
medan imposture.  The  false  prophet  of  Mecca  had 
his  millions  of  followers,  who  had  become  masters  of 
a  large  portion  of  the  habitable  globe — who  had  ex- 

1  Gen.  History  of  Civilization  in  Europe, 


144 

tended  their  conquests  to  the  centre  of  Asia — had 
reduced  under  their  sway  all  Northern  Africa,  and 
had  made  considerable  inroads  into  Europe.  Who 
again  was  it  that  sounded  the  tocsin  of  alarm  against 
the  enemies  of  the  Christian  name,  the  avowed  foes 
of  every  Christian  nation  ?  Was  it  not  the  Roman 
pontiffs,  from  their  watch-towers  on  the  Vatican 
and  Quirinal  hills,  that  raised  that  apostolic  voice 
which  was  sure  to  be  re-echoed  and  obeyed,  in  every 
city,  and  town,  and  hamlet,  in  Christendom,  and 
which  called  upon  all  Christian  nations  to  forget 
their  private  feuds,  and  to  make  common  cause 
against  the  common  enemy  of  religion  as  well  as  of 
morality  ?  Then  was  it  that  the  Crusades  were  orga- 
nized. The  Crusades  !  which  upreared  the  standard  of 
redemption — which  enlisted  under  that  glorious  ban- 
ner the  flower  and  the  chivalry  of  Europe — and  which 
vowed  to  heaven  that  the  crescent  should  never  van- 
quish the  cross,  and  that  the  Koran  of  Mahomet 
should  never  supplant  the  Testament  of  Jesus.  The 
Crusades !  which,  whatever  may  have  been  their 
drawbacks,  were  most  decidedly  just  in  principle, 
and  noble  in  policy — which  were  the  legitimate  off- 
spring of  the  "  ages  of  faith,"  and  undoubted  proof 
that  the  Catholic  warriors,  who  embarked  in  the  he- 
roic enterprise  of  rescuing  the  Holy  Land,  cherished  a 
love  of  the  Saviour's  religion,  aye,  and  of  the  Saviour's 
tomb,  which  was  stronger  than  death.  The  Crusades  ! 
which,  by  going  forth  to  Palestine,  and  pushing  hos- 
tilities into  the  very  heart  of  the  enemy's  camp,  taught 
the  Musselmen  the  prowess  of  the  Christian  knight, 
and  the  bravery  of  the  Christian  soldiery,  and  admi- 
nistered a  never-to-be-forgotten  lesson,  that  Chris- 
tianity, and  her  shrines,  and  her  temples,  were  not 
to  be  outraged  with  impunity.  Time  forbids  us  to 
enter  into  particulars,  so  we  must  hasten  on  apace. 
Come  we  now  for  a  moment  to  another  eventful 


145 

era  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  and  of  her  pontiffs, 
the  period  of  the  so-called  Reformation.  It  would 
be  impossible  to  say,  in  a  few  words,  what  would 
afford  ample  matter  for  a  long  series  of  lectures. 
This  much,  however,  we  may  most  certainly  declare, 
that  the  power  which  triumphed  over  paganism  and 
the  Roman  empire — the  power  which  conquered  here- 
sies and  subdued  ruthless  barbarians — the  power 
which  made  the  crescent  grow  pale  in  the  sight  of  the 
cross — that  that  same  power,  as  embodied  in  the 
supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  has  risen  victo- 
rious over  the  lamentable  apostasy  of  the  sixteenth 
century.  The  same  have  we  to  say  with  regard  to 
subsequent  revolutions  which  have  taken  place  in  Eu- 
rope at  different  times.  Tedious  would  it  be  to  touch, 
however  slightly,  upon  events  which  occupy  so  large 
a  space  in  the  pages  of  history.  But  we  do  most 
boldly  proclaim  in  the  face  of  heaven  and  earth, 
that  the  Church  has  nothing  to  fear  from  man,  because 
God  is  with  her  ;  and  if  God  be  with  her,  no  matter 
who  is  against  her.  True  it  is,  however,  that  the  Church 
still  may  suffer — still  may  she  be  persecuted — still  may 
she  groan  under  the  iron  hand  of  oppression.  Such  is 
the  permission — such  the  providence  of  Heaven !  She 
may  be  scourged,  as  was  scourged  her  great  Founder 
— she  may  be  treated  with  contumely,  as  He  also  was 
treated — she  may  be  doomed  to  drink  a  portion  of  that 
chalice  of  suffering,  which  He  drank  to  the  dregs — 
She  may  weep  again,  as  she  wept  of  old  when  her 
apostolic  prelate,  Peter,  was  enchained  in  the  Mainer- 
tine  prison — Her  heart  may  bleed  anew,  as  it  bled  be- 
fore when  she  was  widowed  of  her  venerable  Pontiffs, 
who  came  forth  from  the  Catacombs  to  profess  the  faith 
and  die — Tears  may  stream  from  her  eyelids  once  again, 
as  in  those  days  of  sorrow,  when  the  cry  of  extermina- 
tion— "  Christian!  ad  leones  I"  To  the  lions  with  the 
Christians  ! — rung  throughout  the  city  of  the  Caesars, 

N 


146 

and  when  bishops,  and  priests,  and  people  of  every 
rank  in  life,  were  mercilessly  exposed  in  the  amphi- 
theatre to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts,  because  they 
worshipped  the  God  of  the  cross,  and  not  the  gods  of 
the  Pantheon  !  Our  holy  mother,  the  Church,  may 
mourn  again,  as  during  her  eventful  career  she  often 
has  had  occasion  to  mourn,  when  the  sword  of  fanati- 
cism was  laying  desolate  Catholic  lands  —  when  the 
altars  at  which  her  priests  offered  the  pure  and  holy 
sacrifice  were  sacrilegiously  torn  down — when  the 
stones  of  the  sanctuary  were  scattered  in  the  streets, 
and  when,  as  in  Scotland,  her  venerable  cathedrals,  her 
churches,  and  her  religious  houses  were  reduced  by 
demons  in  human  form  to  one  sad  heap  of  mouldering 
ruins.  She  may  weep  her  sorrow  again,  as  she  wept 
before,  when  sacrilegious  hands  dragged  the  magnani- 
mous Pius  VI.,  and  afterwards  the  saintly  Pius  VII.T 
into  captivity,  and  when  the  disturbances  of  anarchists 
sent  the  present  noble  pontiff,  Pius  IX.,  into  exile  at 
Gaeta.  The  Church — such  is  her  destiny — may  see  a 
recurrence  of  these  calamities,  and  see  them  with  the 
bitterest  pain.  But  never  can  she  compromise  matters 
with  her  oppressors — never  can  she  yield  in  the  slight- 
est tittle  to  her  persecutors — never  can  she  tolerate 
an  invasion  of  her  liberty,  nor  countenance  the  least 
encroachment  upon  her  rights.  The  reason  is  obvious  : 
she  is  a  divine,  and  not  a  human — she  is  a  spiritual,  and 
not  a  mere  temporal  establishment.  She  holds  the  faith 
which  she  received  from  God.  To  God,  then,  and  not 
to  man  is  she  amenable.  For  when  did  the  apostles  or 
their  successors  crave  permission  from  the  emperors  or 
their  proconsuls  to  preach  the  gospel,  to  administer  the 
sacraments,  to  found  new  diocesses,  to  establish  new 
hierarchies,  to  remove  abuses,  and  to  inflict  canonical 
censures  ?  Was  it  not  because  they  did  all  these  things, 
despite  of  opposition,  that  they  were  denounced,  pur- 
sued like  felons,  cast  into  prison,  and  eventually  put  to 


147 

the  sword  ?  What  marvel,  then,  if  the  only  church  in 
the  world  which  declares  herself  to  be  possessed  of  the 
{supremacy  of  Peter  should  act  like  Peter,  and  like 
Peter's  apostolic  successors?  What  marvel  if,  like  the 
apostles,  she  also  should  say  to  the  rulers  of  the  earth, 
"  If  it  be  just  in  the  sight  of  God  to  hear  you  rather 
than  God,  judge  ye."1  What  marvel  if  she  should 
speak  to  all  princes  and  potentates  as  spoke  the  late 
glorious  Pope  Gregory  XVI,  to  the  Emperor  of  the 
Russias — "  You  may  send  your  armies  to  surround  the 
walls  of  the  eternal  city,  but  you  are  grievously  mis- 
taken if  you  think  to  force  the  Roman  Pontiff  to  act 
against  his  conscience  ! " 

For  I  ask,  what  do  men  mean  in  clamouring  against 
the  only  church  of  Christ  upon  earth  ?  What  do  legis- 
lators propose  to  themselves  with  their  penal  laws, 
their  threatened  fines  and  imprisonment  for  conscience 
sake  ?  What  does  Protestantism,  and  Presbyterianism, 
and  Freekirkism,  and  Socialism,  and  Rationalism  ex- 
pect in  this  desperate  onslaught  against  the  Catholic 
Church  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  throughout 
the  Continent  ?  To  pull  down  the  fabric  that  was  up- 
reared  and  is  upheld  by  the  right  arm  of  the  God  om- 
nipotent ?  Ah  !  surely  they  have  little  faith  in  Scrip- 
ture who  believe  not  the  words  of  old  Gamaliel,  in  re- 
gard to  the  foundation  of  the  church  by  the  apostles — 
"  And  now,  therefore,  I  say  to  you,  refrain  from  these 
men,  and  let  them  alone  ;  for  if  this  design  or  work 
be  of  men,  it  will  fall  to  nothing  ;  but  if  it  be  of  God, 
you  are  not  able  to  destroy  it ;  lest  perhaps  you  be  found 
to  oppose  God."8  Surely  they  have  read  history  nei- 
ther wisely  nor  well,  who  dream  of  the  discomfiture  of 
a  church  that  has  borne  the  brunt  of  the  battle  for 
more  than  eighteen  hundred  years — which  knows  what 
it  is  to  fight,  but  not  to  be  overcome — which  has  been 

1  Acts  iv.  19.  2  Acts  v.  38. 


148 

wounded,  but  never  killed  —  injured,  but  never  de- 
stroyed— which  has  a  charmed  life,  and  which,  though 
ik  doomed  to  death"  by  men  and  demons,  is  "  fated  not 
to  die."  No  !  No  !  let  no  man  tell  me  that  the  church 
of  God  is  in  danger.  Tell  me  not  that  the  Catholic 
church  has  any  thing  to  fear  from  heresy  or  schism — 
from  revolutions,  or  from  a  second  Reformation.  Tell 
me  not  that  her  foundations  can  be  sapped,  or  that 
her  citadel  can  be  taken.  Her  whole  history  proclaims 
the  contrary — her  whole  history  is  the  best  proof  of 
her  absolute  indestructibility.  "  The  nations  raged, 
and  the  people  devised  vain  things  :  but  He  who  dwell- 
eth  in  heaven  laughed  at  them,  and  the  Lord  derided 
them."1  What  ?  the  church  of  Christ  in  danger  !  the 
Catholic  church  in  peril !  What  Catholic  thinks  so — 
what  Catholic  says  so  ?  I  am  well  aware  that  Protest- 
ants think  so,  and  say  so.  But  Protestants  are  not 
Catholics,  though  some,  like  the  Donatists  of  old, 
would  wish  to  arrogate  to  themselves  the  glorious 
name. 

"  Nothing,"  says  the  eloquent  Chrysostom,3  "  is 
stronger  than  the  church  of  Christ  :  if  any  one  should 
propose  to  attack  her,  he  must  needs  waste  his  strength, 
as  though  he  waged  war  against  Heaven  itself.  No 
power  can  conquer  the  church  :  God  is  in  the  church, 
who  is  stronger  than  all." 

"  This  is  the  holy  church,"  exclaims  Augustine,3 
"  the  one  church,  the  true  church,  the  Catholic  church, 
which  wars  against  all  heresies.  She  may  battle  against 
them  ;  she  cannot  be  overcome.  All  heresies  went  out 
from  her,  like  useless  branches  cut  off  from  the  vine. 
But  she  remains  in  her  root,  in  her  vine,  in  her  charity. 
The  gates  of  hell  shall  not  conquer  her.1' 

With  joy  of  heart  do  we  repeat  these  words,  which 

1  Psalms  ii.  2  Serni.  de  expul.  sua. 

3  De  sym.  ad  catech. 


149 

were  spoken  fifteen  hundred  years  ago,  and  which 
are  true  to  the  letter,  now  in  the  nineteenth,  as  they 
were  in  the  fourth  century.  Surely  the  children  of 
the  Church  may  be  permitted  to  speak  in  the  warmest 
eulogy  of  their  holy  mother,  when  we  find  those  that 
are  without  her  pale  expressing  themselves  in  the 
following  glowing  strains: — "  The  Catholic  Church 
is  still  sending  forth  to  the  farthest  ends  of  the  world 
missionaries  as  zealous  as  those  who  landed  in  Kent 
with  Augustine,  and  still  confronting  hostile  kings 
with  the  same  spirit  with  which  she  confronted  Attila. 
The  number  of  her  children  is  greater  than  in  any 
former  age.  Her  acquisitions  in  the  new  world  have 
more  than  compensated  for  what  she  has  lost  in  the 
old.  Her  spiritual  ascendancy  extends  over  the  vast 
countries  which  lie  between  the  plains  of  the  Missouri 
and  Cape  Horn — countries  which,  a  century  hence, 
may  not  improbably  contain  a  population  as  large  as 
that  which  now  inhabits  Europe.  The  members  of 
her  communion  are  certainly  not  fewer  than  one — 
(rather  two  hundred  and  fifty  millions)  ?  and  it  will  be 
difficult  to  shew,  that  all  the  other  Christian  sects 
united,  amount  to  one  hundred  and  twenty  millions. 
Nor  do  we  see  any  sign  which  indicates  that  the  term 
of  her  long  dominion  is  approaching.  She  saw  the 
commencement  of  all  the  governments,  and  of  all  the 
ecclesiastical  establishments  that  now  exist  in  the 
world ;  and  we  feel  no  assurance  that  she  is  not  des- 
tined to  see  the  end  of  them  all.  She  was  great  and 
respected  before  the  Saxon  had  set  foot  in  Britain — 
before  the  Frank  had  passed  the  Rhine — when  Gre- 
cian eloquence  still  flourished  at  Antioch — when 
idols  were  still  worshipped  in  the  temple  of  Mecca. . .  . 
Four  times  since  the  authority  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
was  established  in  Western  Christendom,  has  the 
human  intellect  risen  up  against  her.  Twice  she 
remained  completely  victorious ;  twice  she  came 

N  2 


150 

forth  from  the  conflict,  bearing  the  marks  of  cruel 
wounds,  but  with  the  principle  of  life  still  strong 
within  her.  When  we  reflect  on  the  tremendous 
assaults  which  she  has  survived,  we  find  it  difficult  to 
conceive  in  what  way  she  is  to  perish."1  Perish! 
the  Church  of  God  is  as  imperishable  as  her  heavenly 
founder !  Immortality  is  written  above  her  portico  : 
indestructibility  is  engraven  upon  her  walls :  the 
words  of  the  Redeemer  are  re-echoed  for  ever  and 
ever  from  her  cupola — "  The  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  her!'1 

But  we  must  wind  to  a  conclusion,  and  tear  our- 
selves away  from  this  delightful  theme.  Yet  before 
we  go,  let  us  sum  up,  in  a  few  words,  what  we  have 
said  upon  this  vitally  important  subject  of  the  Pa- 
pacy. We  have  proved  that  Christ  promised  to  in- 
stitute the  office  of  the  supremacy ;  we  have  proved 
that  Peter  alone  of  the  twelve  apostles  held  that 
office — that  he  discharged  the  duties  annexed  to  that 
office  —  moreover,  that  that  office  survived  his 
death,  and  was  filled  by  his  lawful  successors,  the 
bishops  of  Rome.  If  then  the  supremacy  of  Peter  still 
survives,  it  must  be  vested  in  some  individual.  It  is 
not  a  mere  abstract  truth,  but  rather,  so  to  speak, 
concrete ;  for  it  must  live,  and  move,  and  have  a 
being.  Now  no  one  so  much  as  even  claims  the  su- 
premacy of  Peter,  except  the  Roman  pontiff ;  and  we 
submit,  from  the  accumulation  of  proofs  already  ad- 
duced, that  his  claim  is  founded  upon  the  most  un- 
questionable evidence.  Witnesses  we  have  brought 
forward — witnesses  of  the  most  unimpeachable  cha- 
racter, to  testify  to  the  line  of  succession  in  the  Ro- 
man see.  If  we  refuse  to  admit  their  testimony,  all 
moral  certainty  is  gone ;  we  can  be  sure  of  nothing ; 
history  becomes  a  narrative  of  uncertainties;  and 

1  Mucaulay's  Review  of  Ranke's  Lives  of  the  Popes. 


151 

universal  scepticism  would  then  be  the  inevitable  re- 
sult. 

Irenseus,1  who  lived  towards  the  end  of  the  second 
century,  furnishes  a  list  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  from 
Peter  down  to  Eleutherius,  who  then  sat  in  Peter's 
chair,  at  the  time  in  which  he  wrote. 

Eusebius,2  who  lived  at  the  close  of  the  third  cen- 
tury, furnishes  a  list  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  who  suc- 
ceeded each  other  down  to  his  own  time,  and  men- 
tions distinctly  that  Linus  was  first  in  succession  after 
Peter. 

Optatus,3  who  lived  in  the  fourth  century,  furnishes 
a  similar  list,  and  terminates  his  catalogue  with  the 
name  of  Siricius,  who  was  then  the  Roman  pontiff. 

Augustine,4  who  lived  in  the  fifth  century,  furnishes 
likewise  a  list  of  Roman  pontiffs,  from  St  Peter  down 
to  Anastasius,  and  called  upon  his  adversaries,  the 
Donatists,  to  produce  a  parallel  line  of  pastors. 

Now,  if  we  deny  the  testimony  of  these  most  ac- 
credited witnesses — if  we  reject  the  line  of  succession 
of  Roman  pontiffs,  as  drawn  up  by  those  distinguished 
men  who  wrote  at  different  times,  in  different  coun- 
tries, among  whom  there  could  not  possibly  have 
existed  any  collusion,  and  who  had  no  other  end  to 
serve  save  the  cause  of  truth — if,  I  say,  we  venture 
to  deny  this  great  fact,  we  must,  to  act  consistently, 
deny  likewise  other  historical  facts.  We  cannot  make 
an  exception,  but  throw  overboard  all  facts  recorded 
in  history,  both  ancient  and  modern.  If  we  deny  the 
chronological  succession  of  Roman  pontiffs,  we  must 
deny  the  chronological  succession  of  the  Roman  em- 
perors— we  must  sweep  aside  all  that  is  recorded  of 
the  Latin  kings — of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  of  Assyria, 
of  Persia,  of  Athens,  of  Lacedemon,  of  Thebes,  of 
Troy — in  a  word,  of  all  that  is  recorded  in  classical 

1  Lib.  iii.  adv.  Haer.  a  Hist.  Eccles.  1.  iii.  c.  iv. 

3  Lib.  Cont.  Farm.  *  Epis.  liii. 


152 

history.  Certainly  we  cannot  contemplate  such  a  piece 
of  extravagance,  without  at  once  seeing  its  absurdity. 
Therefore  it  follows,  that  as  we  admit  without  scruple 
the  facts  which  are  registered  in  history  which  is  pro- 
fane, we  must  admit  those  facts  which  are  chronicled 
in  history  which  is  ecclesiastical,  seeing  that  the  foun- 
dation on  which  they  are  grounded  is  equally  solid 
and  unexceptionable.  Prejudice  alone  can  make  a 
difference ;  common  honesty  admits,  that  historical 
facts,  narrated  by  writers  equally  worthy  of  credence, 
must  stand  or  fall  together. 

But  it  is  said  that — admitting  the  line  of  succession 
— many  of  the  Popes  were  bad  men — that  they  abused 
a  temporal  power  which  they  ought  not  to  have  pos- 
sessed— that  they  claimed  the  right  to  depose  princes, 
and  to  absolve  their  subjects  from  the  oath  of  allegiance 
— moreover,  that  the  Church  of  Rome  taught  the  doc- 
trine of  persecution.  These  are  the  usual  popular  ob- 
jections which  are  so  flippantly  urged.  Now  let  us 
review  briefly  each  of  these  points  of  indictment. 

To  the  first  point  we  say,  that  to  any  one  who  studies 
the  human  heart,  it  will  not  appear  matter  of  much 
surprise,  that  among  upwards  of  250  Pontiffs,  whose 
spiritual  reign  extended  over  a  period  of  more  than 
1800  years,  some  few  there  were  whose  lives  did  not 
correspond  with  their  exalted  position.  Indeed  they 
would  have  been  more  than  mortal,  if  every  one  of 
them  had  passed  through  life  without  the  slightest 
blemish,  seeing  that  even  among  the  twelve  apostles, 
one  was  a  traitor.  Now  in  the  long  line  of  pontifical 
succession,  which  we  shall  afterwards  read,  there  is 
not  one  in  twelve,  nor  one  in  twenty,  against  whom  the 
tongue  of  calumny  and  detraction  has  been  let  loose  : 
while  it  is  a  consoling  fact,  that  some  of  the  very  Pon- 
tiffs who  were  most  maligned,  such  as  Innocent  III., 
Gregory  VII.,  Boniface  VIIL,  and  others,  have  re- 
cently been  vindicated  by  writers  cf  the  first  literary 


153 

eminence.  Suffice  to  mention  the  names  of  Eichhorn, 
Luden,  Miiller,  and  Ranke,  distinguished  German  Pro- 
testants, who  have  been  engaged  in  the  noble  work  of 
repairing  the  characters  of  Rome's  slandered  Pontiffs. 
Moreover  we  say,  that  while  Christ  promised  the  gift  of 
infallibility  to  his  church,  we  are  nowhere  told  that  he 
promised  the  gift  of  impeccability  to  his  apostles,  or  to 
their  successors.  Sin  certainly  is  blameable  in  every 
creature,  but  more  particularly  in  those  who  have  the 
most  august  ordinances  to  discharge.  Fortunately, 
however,  the  validity  of  the  sacraments  does  not  de- 
pend on  the  sanctity  of  the  minister. 

We  may  moreover  add — not  by  way  of  extenuating 
iniquity,  but  to  shew  the  infirmity  of  human  nature 
when  unprotected  by  divine  grace — that  under  the  old 
law,  God's  appointed  messengers  sometimes  forgot 
their  duty.  Instance  David,  Solomon,  Samson,  Heli  and 
his  sons.  The  priests  of  the  kingdom  of  Judah  failed 
also  to  recollect  that  they  had  been  specially  appointed 
to  offer  sacrifices  to  God  alone.  When  our  divine  Sa- 
viour appeared  on  the  earth,  he  admonished  the  people 
to  follow  the  good  doctrine,  and  not  the  bad  example  of 
their  teachers.  Thus  did  he  draw  the  distinction  — 
"  The  Scribes  and  the  Pharisees  have  sitten  in  the 
chair  of  Moyses.  All,  therefore,  whatsoever  they  shall 
say  to  you,  observe  and  do  :  but  according  to  their  works, 
do  ye  not."1  Thus  what  they  said  was  to  be  done,  but 
their  works  were  to  be  shunned. 

Granting,  therefore,  what  we  neither  wish  to  palliate 
nor  deny,  that  the  conduct  of  some  few  Popes  was  a 
reproach  to  the  supreme  Pontificate,  we  contend  that 
the  objection  serves  to  strengthen  what  it  is  intended 
to  invalidate — the  promises,  namely,  of  God  to  his 
church.  For  if  the  Church,  despite  the  shortcomings 
of  her  visible  head,  still  remained  intact,  is  it  not  an 

1  Matt,  xxiii.  2, 


154 

additional  proof  of  the  watchful  providence  of  Hea- 
ven over  her  ever  chequered  destinies  ?  No  matter, 
then,  what  is  said  by  ignorance,  and  exaggerated  by 
malevolence  —  no  matter  what  delinquencies,  real  or 
imaginary,  may  be  imputed  to  some  half-dozen,  or 
half  a  score  of  Pontiffs ;  this  much  we  fearlessly  main- 
tain, and  we  are  prepared  to  demonstrate,  that  no 
Pope  ever  propounded,  ex  cathedra,  any  dogma  at 
variance  with  faith  and  morals.  With  these  draw- 
backs, in  as  far  as  individual  responsibility  was  con- 
cerned, and  which  might  tarnish,  but  could  not  de- 
stroy the  Supremacy  of  the  Pontiff's  office,  —  no 
more  than  the  regal  office  of  England  could  be 
destroyed,  although  held  by  those  monsters  of  de- 
pravity, Henry  and  Elizabeth,  —  where  shall  we  find, 
in  searching  the  annals  of  the  entire  world,  a  line  of 
sovereigns  that  can  for  a  moment  be  compared  with 
the  long  unbroken  chain  of  Rome's  Bishops,  who,  with 
very  few  exceptions,  stand  out  as  models  of  virtue,  of 
learning,  and  of  sanctity?  We  speak  because  we 
know,  and  we  challenge  investigation.  Surely  D1- 
Alembert  was  no  patron  of  the  Papacy,  yet  he  does 
not  hesitate  to  write  :  "In  no  list  of  sovereigns  will 
you  ever  find,  in  equal  number,  so  many  men  worthy 
of  the  attention  of  posterity." 

To  the  second  point,  namely,  "  that  the  Popes 
abused  a  temporal  power  which  they  ought  not  to 
have  possessed  ; "  we  say,  that,  in  as  far  as  Catholic 
faith  is  concerned,  we  might  safely  yield  to  the  whole 
allegation.  As  Catholics,  we  are  called  upon  to  defend 
the  spiritual  not  the  temporal  power  of  the  Popes,  al- 
though, in  favour  of  the  latter,  very  much  certainly  can 
be  urged.  The  temporal  power  is  an  accidental  ap- 
pendage, and  not  essential  to  the  Supremacy.  That 
abuses  did  happen  we  are  not  slow  to  acknowledge. 
But  what  is  there  under  heaven  that  has  not  been 
abused  ?  Our  adversaries  pounce  upon  certain  faults 


155 


of  Papal  administration,  which  they  call  abuses,  and 
forget  those  innumerable  benefits  which  that  same  Pa- 
pal power  has  so  long  conferred  upon  society.  Such 
is  that  ingratitude  which  requites  incalculable  bles- 
sings by  "  casting  stones"  against  its  benefactors. 

To  the  third  point,  "  that  the  Popes  claimed  the 
right  to  depose  Princes,  and  to  absolve  their  subjects 
from  the  oath  of  allegiance,"  we  might  in  the  language 
of  the  Schools  say,  Transeat,  such  being  no  article  of 
Catholic  faith.  The  unanimous  reply  of  five  celebrated 
Catholic  Universities  —  Sorbonne,  Louvaine,  Douay, 
Alcala,  and  Salamanca  to  an  eminent  statesman,  is 
abundantly  declaratory.  Pitt,  then  Prime  Minister  of 
Great  Britain,  sent  to  make  inquiries  upon  this  subject, 
and  received  for  answer,  that  such  was  no  doctrine  of 
the  Catholic  Church.1  That  the  Popes  may  have  used, 
or  even  if  you  please,  stretched  a  power  which  was 
forced  upon  them  during  the  middle  ages,  is  possible 
enough.  But  we  should  remember  the  times  to  which 
allusion  is  made.  Society  was  then  in  a  state  of  tran- 
sition and  of  turmoil.  Civil  and  social  rights  were  ill 
defined  :  might  and  right  were  nearly  equivalent 
terms,  and  brute  force  was  too  often  the  order  of  the 
day.  Frequently  were  princes  tyrants,  and  these  tyrants 
ground  the  people  to  the  dust.  No  wonder  that  the 
sovereign  Pontiffs,  who  were  justly  held  in  the  most 
profound  veneration,  and  looked  up  to  by  all  Christen- 
dom as  the  mediators  who  alone  could  be  depended 
on,  should  have  read  a  lesson  both  to  princes  and  to 
people  ;  and  while  they  inculcated  to  the  people  obe- 
dience to  the  constituted  authorities,  they  likewise  ad- 
monished the  princes  that  they  had  duties  to  discharge, 
as  well  as  rights  to  guard. 

During  the  ages  of  faith,  the  spiritual  relations 
which  subsisted  between  the  supreme  Pontiffs  and  all 

1  See  Chas.  Butler's  Works. 


156 

Catholie  nations,  induced  the  latter  to  have  recourse  to 
the  former  in  almost  every  emergency.     They  recog- 
nised the  Roman  Pontiff  as  their  common  father  upon 
earth.     No  marvel,  then,   that  the  voice  of  such  a 
father  should  be  listened  to  by  his  spiritual  children, 
when  no  other  voice  would  be  heard.      Urban  IV., 
writing,  in  the  thirteenth  century,  to  Michael  Pala»o- 
logus,  emperor  of  Constantinople,  says1  —  "  Catholic 
kings,  when  any  dissension  occurs  between  them,  or 
when  their  vassals  presume   to  rebel  against  them, 
immediately  have  recourse  to  this  church,  as  to  a  har- 
bour of  safety,  imploring  salutary  counsel  and  aid,  and 
unfailingly  receive  from  her  remedies,  whereby  tran- 
quillity and  peace  are  secured  :  by  which  means  serene 
harmony  and  harmonious   serenity  are  re-established 
among  those  who  were  discordant  and  troubled  ;  the 
seditions  of  subjects  are  quelled,  and  the  complaints  of 
the  litigious  are  hushed.     Moreover,  the  same  Roman 
Church  acts  as  a  tender  mother  to  the  infant  heirs  of 
such  kingdoms,  whenever  they  are  left  orphans,  by  the 
death  of  their  parents  during  their  minority  ;  and  she 
diligently  and  advantageously  undertakes  their  govern- 
ment and  protection,  and  defends  their  inheritance  and 
kingdoms,  in  cases  of  necessity,  even  at  her  own  ex- 
pense, from  any  invaders  and  usurpers." 

Before,  then,  objecting  to  Papal  intervention,  we 
should  consider  the  circumstances  of  those  times,  and 
inquire  what  else  could  have  been  done,  or  what  better 
umpire  could  possibly  have  been  chosen.  The  Pope 
was  appealed  to  by  both  parties,  and  it  was  his  duty 
to  arbitrate  between  them.  Whether  kings  reign  by 
divine  right,  or  by  the  sovereign  will  of  the  people,  is 
a  question  upon  which  we  shall  not  enter.  Certain, 
however,  it  is,  that  during  the  middle  ages,  both  kings 
and  people  believed  that  the  Popes  were  perfectly  jus  - 

1  Apud  Rayn.  anno  1263. 


157 

fcified  in  interposing  between  them — that  they  were 
fully  justified  in  declaring,  that  when  a  prince  wan- 
tonly  abused  the  power  with  which  he  was  invested, 
and  trampled  under  foot  all  the  laws  of  God  and  his 
country,  that  the  people  were  no  longer  bound  to  obey, 
and  that  resistance  became  a  duty. 

It  is  fashionable  in  almost  every  circle  to  speak  of 
the  marvellous  happiness  of  the  British  Isles,  and  to 
contrast,  with  pride  and  pleasure,  the  superior  excel- 
ence  of  the  British  constitution  with  Continental  go- 
vernments. We  think  ourselves  happy,  and  therefore, 
of  course,  we  are  so.  But  if  we  so  think,  why  find 
fault  with  other  nations  who  envy  not  our  lot,  and  be- 
lieve, perhaps  not  untruly r,  that  they  are  far  happier 
than  we  ?  Let  us  not  be  so  one-sided  as  to  refuse  to 
others  the  same  privilege  that  we,  claim,  of  thinking  for 
themselves,  and  of  exulting  in  the  glories  of  their  own 
dear  father-land. 

To  prove,  however,  that  even  Protestants  can  ap- 
preciate the  benefits  of  Papal  intervention,  let  us  listen 
to  Sir  Edward  Sandys,1  who  compares  the  relative 
position  of  Catholic  and  Protestant  Europe,  and  de- 
clares the  decided  advantage  of  the  former  in  this  par- 
ticular. He  thus  writes  :— - "  The  other  have  the  Pope 
as  a  common  father,  adviser,  and  conductor  to  them 
all,  to  reconcile  their  enmities,  to  appease  their  dis- 
pleasures, to  decide  their  differences," 

Ancillon2  speaks  of  the  Popes  of  the  middle  ages : 
— "  They  formed  a  supreme  tribunal,  erected  in  the 
midst  of  universal  anarchy  :  and  their  decrees  were 
in  general  as  respectable  as  they  were  respected." 

Andisio  3  an  Italian  writer,  but  not  of  the  rebellious 
Mazzini  school,  called  the  Papacy  "  a  spiritual  tribune-- 
ship, which  effectually  pleaded  for  the  people,  when 
sovereigns  went  beyond  the  just  limits  of  authority/' 

Europse  Speculum,  p.  202,         a  Fletcher's  Comj>.  View,  157. 
3  Educaz.  del  Clero. 


158 

Brownson1  years  ago  wrote,  "  Wrong  have  they  been 
who  have  complained  that  kings  and  emperors  were 
subjected  to  the  spiritual  Head  of  Christendom.  It 
was  well  for  man  that  there  was  a  power  above  the 
brutal  tryants  called  emperors,  kings,  and  barons,  who 
rode  rough  shod  over  the  humble  peasant  and  artizan 
— well  that  there  was  e  -re  on  earth  a  power  that 
could  touch  their  cold  and  atheistical  hearts,  and  make 
them  tremble  as  the  ver  t  slave."  A  L  ..  It  is 
to  the  existence  and  exercise  of  that  power,  that  the 
people  owe  their  existence,  and  the  doctrine  of  man's 
equality  to  man  its  progress."  This  distinguished 
American  writer  has  lately  been  received  into  the 
Church. 

The  eminent  statesman  and  historian  Guizot,2  thus 
writes  : — "  We  speak  of  the  rights  of  temporal  power 
without  difficulty ;  but  at  the  epoch  under  review,  the 
power  was  a  mere  brute  force — an  intractable  ruffian- 
ism. The  Church,  however  imperfect  its  notions  of 
morals  and  of  justice  might  still  be,  was  infinitely  supe- 
rior to  such  a  government ;  and  the  cry  of  tlie  people 
•was  continually  raised,  beseeching  it  to  take  its  place. 
When  a  Pope  or  a  few  Bishops  proclaimed  a  sovereign 
denuded  of  his  rights,  and  his  subjects  free  from  the 
oath  of  fidelity,  such  an  intervention,  although  doubt- 
less open  to  serious  abuses,  was  often,  in  particular 
cases,  legitimate  and  salutary.  In  general,  whenever 
liberty  was  wanting  to  mankind,  its  restoration  has  been 
the  work  of  religion.  In  the  tenth  century  the  people 
were  not  in  a  state  to  defend  themselves,  or  to  make 
their  rights  available  against  civil  violence,  and  religion 
came  to  the  rescue  in  the  name  of  Heaven." 

Too  many  of  those  then  who  clamour  against  the 
Catholic  Church  and  against  her  Pontiffs,  often  know 
not  what  they  say.  They  repeat  by  rote  what  the/ 

1  Boston  Quarterly  Review,  1842. 

2  Gen.  Hist,  cf  Civiliz.  in  Europe. 


159 

have  heard,  without  inquiring  whether  it  be  true  or 
false.  They  are  thus  the  mere  echoes  of  a  popular 
cry.  The  adversaries  of  Catholicism  do  not  seem  to 
be  aware  of  how  much  society  is  indebted  almost  ex- 
clusively to  the  Church  and  her  Pontiffs.  They  for- 
get that  while  now-a-days  we  reap  the  fruit  of  a  re- 
fined state  of  civilisation,  it  was  the  Catholic  Church, 
ages  back,  that  sowed  the  seed, — that  if  we  have  now 
a  beauteous  superstructure,  it  was  she  who  laid  the 
foundations.  For  it  was  she  that  began  the  great 
work  of  religious  as  well  as  social  regeneration — it 
was  she,  after  the  fall  of  the  Koman  Empire,  that 
humanized  the  barbarian,  and  first  raised  her  voice 
against  the  curse  of  slavery.  It  was  she  that  protect- 
ed the  liberty  of  the  free,  'and  set  on  foot  her  reli- 
gious orders  for  the  redemption  of  the  captive.  Jt 
was  she  that  elevated  the  tone  of  men's  character,  and 
particularly  the  character  of  women:  for  while  before 
Christianity  appeared,  a  plurality  of  wives  was  of  ten  in- 
dulged in,  she  declared  that  such  a  degradation  of  the 
sex  was  not  to  be  tolerated — that  monogamy  should 
be  strictly  observed— that  the  marriage  tie  was  indis- 
soluble, and  that  as  long  as  husband  or  wife  lived, 
neither  could  be  permitted  to  marry  a  second  time. 
It  was  she  that  established  the  "  Truce  of  God,"— 
that  called  into  being  her  military  orders — her  men- 
dicant and  preaching  orders — and  founded  those  sa- 
cred conventual  and  monastic  institutions,  where  de- 
spite the  calumny  of  the  day,  the  happy  inmates  lead 
the  lives  of  angels,  and  even  upon  earth  have  a  fore- 
taste of  heaven.  It  was  she  that  endowed  hospitals 
for  all  the  woes  that  afflict  suffering  humanity — that 
formed  her  Guilds  for  the  industrial  classes — that  orga- 
nized her  various  trades  corporations — that  studied  the 
constitution  of  human  nature — that  therefore  address- 
ed herself  to  the  souls  and  bodies  of  her  children— 
that  made  religion  a  pleasure,  not  a  toil — attractive 


160 

not  repulsive — that  hung  roses  instead  of  thorn* 
around  her  altars,  and  caused  the  ever-recurring  fes- 
tival to  be  welcomed  as  the  harbinger  of  joy  to  all 
^  men  of  good  will."  It  was  the  Catholic  Church  by 
her  Pontiffs  that  did  these  things  and  infinitely  more. 
Talk  not  to  me  of  the  Reformation,  or  of  its  spawn 
of  creeds  !  Talk  not  of  an  irreligious  system  which 
could  pull  down,  in  some  countries  sf  Europe,  the  sa- 
ered  edifice  of  Christianity,  but  never  could  build  it 
up — which  could  tell  not  what  it  believed,  but  rather 
what  it  disbelieved,  and  which  could  license  its  votaries 
to  sport  with  the  eternal  truths  of  revelation ! 

Were  Protestants  only  to  know  that  of  which  we 
Catholics  feel  certain,  then  it  would  be  seen  and  ad- 
mitted, that  the  influence  of  the  so-called  Reforma- 
tion was  most  disastrous,  not  only  to  faith  and 
morals,  but  to  literature — to  the  arts  and  sciences — 
as  well  as  to  civil  and  religious  liberty.  Upon 
other  occasions  we  have  proved  all  this.  Truly  it 
is  a  most  egregious  mistake  to  employ  the  argu- 
ment post  hoc,  ergo  propter  hoc,  in  relation  to  the 
change  of  religion  in  the  sixteenth  century.  What ! 
The  idea,  because  during  the  lapse  of  300  suc- 
ceeding years,  certain  nations  have  so  far  rallied 
from  the  sad  consequences  of  religious  anarchy, 
and  have  made  great  advances  in  science  and  in 
letters,  that  we  are  to  attribute  such  results  to  some 
apostate  friars  who  fanned  the  flame  of  rebellion, 
and  raised  throughout  the  half  of  Europe  a  fear- 
ful conflagration,  is  something  too  monstrous  calmly 
to  entertain.  Our  adversaries  forget  the  injuries 
that  were  inflicted  at  the  time  upon  civilization  under 
its  various  aspects,  and  how  much  every  advancement 
in  social  life  was  retarded  by  that  unhallowed  event. 
They  forget  also  how  it  would  require  years  upon 
years  to  undo  the  evil  that  was  done,  even  before 
starting  again  in  the  race  of  social  and  intellectual 
improvement.  But  of  this,  for  the  present  enough. 


161 

To  the  fourth  point,  that  "  the  Church  of  Rome 
taught  the  doctrine  of  persecution,"  we  flatly  deny  the 
charge.  It  is  no  doctrine  of  the  Catholic  Church  to 
persecute.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a  maxim  in  her  mo- 
ral code,  "  Ecclesia  abhorret  a  sanguine," — the  Church 
hates  bloodshed.  Her  weapons  are  spiritual,  not  car- 
nal :  she  wields  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  not  the  sword 
of  flesh.  It  is  idle  to  allege  certain  cases,  the  changes 
on  which  have  been  so  often  rung  :  for  such  the  Church 
is  by  no  manner  of  means  accountable,  no  more  than 
she  is  responsible  for  the  sins  of  her  children. 

The  oath  prescribed  to  be  taken  by  Bishops  at  their 
consecration  has  been  frequently  urged  as  sanctioning 
persecution.  A  little  explanation  will  clear  up  this 
matter.  The  bishops  of  Ireland  had  represented  to  the 
then  Pope  Pius  VI.  that  exception  had  been  taken  to 
a  clause  in  the  oath  in  respect  to  heretics,  which  had 
given  rise  to  much  abusive  clamour.  The  holy  father 
returned  an  authoritative  explanation,  through  his  emi- 
nence Cardinal  Antonelli,  then  Prefect  of  the  college 
of  Propaganda,  to  this  effect : — "His  Holiness  Pius  VI. 
has  not  disregarded  your  requests  :  and  therefore,  in 
order  effectually  to  remove  every  occasion  of  cavil  and 
calumny,  which,  as  you  write,  some  borrow  from  the 
words  in  the  form  of  oath  of  obedience  to  the  apostolic 
see,  that  bishops  are  required  to  take  at  their  conse- 
cration— *  I  will  prosecute  and  oppose  heretics,  &c.  to 
the  utmost  of  my  power/ — which  words  are  maliciously 
interpreted  as  the  signal  of  war  against  heretics,  autho- 
rizing persecution  and  assault  against  them  as  enemies; 
whereas  the  pursuit  and  opposition  to  heretics,  which  the 
bishops  undertake,  are  to  be  understood  as  referring  to 
their  solicitude  and  efforts  in  convincing  heretics  of  their 
errors,  and  procuring  their  reconciliation  with  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  :  His  Holiness  has  graciously  condescend- 
ed to  substitute  in  place  of  the  ancient  form  of  oath, 
that  one  which  was  publicly  repeated  by  the  Archbishop 

o2 


162 

of  Alohilow,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  all  the  court 
of  St  Petersburg!),  in  presence  of  the  Empress,  and 
which  we  transmit  to  you  in  this  letter."  Thus  we 
gee  the  misconception  which  arises  from  not  appre- 
ciating the  spirit,  and  not  estimating  properly  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Church. 

It  is  still  urged,  however,  that — waiving  the  ques- 
tion of  the  temporal  power  of  the  Papacy — its  spiritual 
authority  is  enslaving,  because  it  is  so  absolute  and 
domineering. 

Now  this  is  a  most  popular  and  flippant  objection, 
$s  it  is  well  calculated  ad  captandum  not  only  the  vul- 
gus,  but  likewise  the  optimates.  Yet,  after  all,  it  is 
mere  declamation.  It  is  very  fine  indeed  for  those  to 
talk  in  this  manner  who  uphold  the  supremacy  of  pri- 
vate judgment,  in  contradistinction  to  the  supremacy  of 
the  Pope.  But  Catholics  are  not  private-judgment-men, 
for  they  acknowledge  a  divinely  constituted  authority 
in  matters  of  religion.  They  believe  that  the  spiritual 
authority  of  the  Papacy  has  been  built  up  and  sup- 
ported by  the  hand  of  God,  and  that  it  is  their  duty, 
as  it  is  their  interest,  to  obey  it,  as  they  would  obey 
God  himself.  "  He  that  hears  you,  hears  me." 

The  spiritual  power  of  the  Papacy  is  the  power  of 
the  Church  administered  by  her  visible  head.  As  we 
are  commanded  by  Christ  himself  to  obey  the  church 
under  the  severest  penalties — "  If  he  will  not  hear  the 
church,  let  him  be  to  thee  as  the  heathen  and  publi- 
can"1—  so  we  are  commanded  to  obey  him  who  is 
the  living  representative  of  the  Church,  and  the  Vice- 
gerent of  the  Redeemer.  The  inference  is  inevitable. 
If  to  obey  Christ — to  obey  his  Church — to  obey  his 
Vicar  upon  earth  be  slavery,  then  is  the  Catholic  a 
slave  1  then  obedience  is  slavery  !  then  are  all  men 
slaves  !  for  every  man  is  obliged  to  obey  laws  of  some 

1   Matt,  xviii.  17. 


163 

kind  or  another.  But  obedience  in  religion  is  rather 
to  be  put  in  possession  of  true  liberty  than  slavery  ; 
for  the  land -marks  of  faith  are  distinctly  laid  down  ; 
one  is  thereby  guarded  from  the  unbridled  license  of 
private  judgment,  and  from  the  fickle  fickleness  of 
private  opinion. 

To  talk  of  the  domineering  tendency  of  the  Papacy 
is  to  declaim,  not  to  reason.  The  Papacy  has  its  legi- 
timate province  —  there  has  it  ample  range,  and  there 
is  it  all-powerful.  Should  it  travel  out  of  its  own 
sphere,  and  mingle  in  the  fray  of  mere  temporal  con- 
cerns, then  exception  might  and  would  be  taken.  But 
as  long  as  it  attends  to  those  affairs  which  directly  or 
indirectly  affect  the  well-being  of  the  children  of  holy 
Church,  nothing  has  it  to  fear,  no  matter  what  may  be 
the  quarter  whence  opposition  arises. 

We  are  told,  however,  by  Mazzini,  in  an  uproarious 
tirade,  that  the  "  Papacy  is  a  corpse,"  and  that  speech 
has  been  applauded  by  a  London  audience  to  the  very 
echo.  How  then  has  it  happened  that  this  corpse  has 
lately  convulsed  the  British  Isles,  and  frightened  Pro- 
testantism out  of  all  propriety  ?  The  Papacy  a  corpse 
indeed  ! — that  living  and  life-like  body,  whose  head  but 
speaks  a  single  word,  and  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  Ame- 
rica are  all  attention,  and  250  millions  of  subjects  obey 
as  one  man  !  Away  with  such  miserable  drivelling, 
as  unworthy  of  observation. 

There  is  a  constant  clamour  in  this  country  against 
the  Jesuitism,  as  it  called,  of  the  Court  of  Rome.  At 
that  we  are  not  surprised.  Bigotry  and  intolerance  are 
always  clamorous.  The  Roman  Court  does  not  re- 
quire our  feeble  advocacy,  for  it  can  take  care  of  itself. 
Its  wisdom  and  caution  are  proverbial — immeasurably 
greater  than  what  we  pique  ourselves  upon  in  Scotland. 
Roma — mora  has  passed  into  an  aphorism.  The  other 
European  courts  are  not  slow  in  awarding  the  praise 
of  the  most  profound  sagacity  and  unequalled  states- 


164 

manship  to  the  Court  of  Rome.  The  Russian  ambas- 
sador Italinsky1  observed,  that  "Rome  is  invulnerable 
in  her  dogmas,  and  that  it  is  the  only  court  in  which 
no  complete  blunder  in  politics  is  ever  made."  It 
would  be  tedious  to  refer  to  other  testimonies  ;  but  we 
may  remark,  while  on  this  subject,  that  at  the  congress 
of  Vienna,  in  which  were  assembled  representatives 
from  the  various  courts,  to  settle  the  affairs  of  Europe, 
Cardinal  Consalvi,  the  papal  nuncio,  was  the  master 
mind  present.  Even  politically  speaking,  then,  the 
Court  of  Rome  has  always  stood  eminently  conspicuous, 
nor  is  there  any  danger  of  its  lapsing  from  its  high  and 
well-established  character  in  the  diplomatic  world. 
This,  however,  is  beside  the  question. 

One  peculiar  characteristic  we  have  not  as  yet  men- 
tioned, and  that  is,  the  perfect  adaptation  of  the  Catho- 
lic Church  to  every  kind  of  government.  No  matter 
whether  the  form  of  government  be  democratic,  aris- 
tocratic, or  monarchical,  the  Church  can  accommodate 
herself  to  all.  This  very  fact  is  significant,  because 
it  shews  the  ineffable  wisdom  of  the  divine  Founder  of 
Christianity,  in  fashioning  his  Church  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  meet  the  requirements  of  all  times  and  places. 
Ranke  has  not  failed  to  observe  this,  when  he  says, 
"  This  religious  system  has  no  inherent  form  or  neces- 
sary affinity  to  one  form  of  government  more  than  to 
another."2  Still,  however,  it  should  always  be  borne 
in  mind,  that  the  power  which  we  ar  knowledge  in  the 
Papacy  is  spiritual,  and  quite  distinct  from  the  alle- 
giance which  we  owe  to  the  civil  government  under 
which  we  live.  Upon  this  principle  we  give  to  CaBsar 
the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  to  God  the  things 
that  are  God's.  We  may  also  remark,  that  the  Catho- 
lic Church  is  constitutionally  most  conservative.  She 
has  been  commanded  to  guard  the  sacred  deposltum  of 

1  Histoive  dn  Fapo  Leon  XTT.  par  Artand. 
2  Hist,  of  the  Topes,  vol.  i.  p.  407. 


165 

faith  with  the  most  jealous  care ;  yet,  while  faith  is 
unchangeable,  discipline,  or  her  external  administration, 
may  change.  Providing,  then,  her  doctrine  is  left  in- 
tact, she  is  well  disposed  to  yield  to  the  claims  of 
rational  liberty,  but  never  to  that  license  which  would 
lead  to  anarchy  or  insubordination.  It  is  mere  verbiage 
to  talk  of  the  Catholic  Church  being  the  enemy  of 
liberty.  Surely  England  and  Scotland,  not  to  men- 
tion other  nations,  were  free  countries  in  Catholic 
times.  Surely  England  was  free  when  the  great  char- 
ter of  liberty  was  signed — and  Scotland  was  free  when 
at  Bannockburn  she  achieved  her  independence.  As 
long  as  Scotland  was  Catholic,  she  could  boast  of  her 
own  Scottish  king,  but  when  Scotland  lost  the  faith,  she 
lost  her  crown. 

We  need  not  advert  to  other  incidental  matter,  as  we 
have  been  led  on  in  the  treatment  of  our  subject  to 
much  greater  length  than  we  had  originally  contem- 
plated. Still  we  have  said  but  little,  comparatively 
speaking,  by  way  of  apology  for  the  doctrines  of  that 
ancient  church,  against  which  so  much,  day  after  day, 
is  recklessly  uttered.  But  if  even  that  little  should 
serve  to  strengthen  the  Catholic  in  his  faith,  and  to 
soften,  or,  peradventure,  to  remove  the  prejudices 
of  the  Protestant,  something  will  be  gained  for  the 
cause  of  truth.  To  promote  that  cause,  and  to  contri- 
bute what  we  can  to  undo  the  sad  work  of  the  Refor- 
mation, have  we  devoted  ourselves  without  reserve. 
God  is  our  witness  how  earnestly  we  would  wish  to 
labour  for  the  propagation  of  our  pure  and  undefiled 
religion ;  and  how  anxiously  we  pray  that  Great 
Britain,  which  in  an  evil  hour  had  prevaricated  from 
the  faith,  may  once  again  be  united  to  the  Mother 
Church  of  Christendom. 

Surely  it  is  time  for  our  fellow-men  in  Scotland 
and  in  England  to  consider  whether  what  is  com- 
monly termed  the  Reformation  was  the  work  of  God 


1GG 

or  the  work  of  man  ;  for  if  it  were  not  the  work  of 
God,  those  who  were  engaged  in  it  must  have  been 
urged  on  by  every  thing  else  than  a  heavenly  agency. 
It  is  time  to  study  the  characters  of  the  so-called  Re- 
formers— to  inquire  if  they  could  have  been  animated 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  of  peace,  and  if  they  bore 
any  kind  of  resemblance  to  the  Apostles  of  Christ.  It 
is  time  to  review,  with  calmness  but  with  all  earnest- 
ness, that  fearful  revolution  which  tore  from  the 
bosom  of  the  ancient  Church  these  two  celebrated 
kingdoms,  that  for  nearly  a  thousand  years  had  been 
most  faithful  to  the  Holy  Apostolic  See — which  de- 
stroyed the  religion  that  was  associated  with  the  his- 
toric glories  of  both  countries — the  religion  of  the 
Alfreds  and  the  Edwards — the  Margarets  and  the 
Bruces — the  religion  in  which  our  forefathers  died, 
and  were  saved  ;  which  set  up  a  totally  new  system 
of  religion — a  system  the  very  reverse  of  the  old,  and 
which  never  had  been  heard  of  before  in  the  Christian 
world — a  system  which  announced  itself  not  from 
Rome,  not  from  any  of  the  Apostolic  nor  Patriarchal 
Churches,  but  rather  to  have  proceeded  from  Wur- 
temberg  and  from  Geneva  ! 

Surely  men  who  have  souls  to  save,  and  a  God  to 
serve,  should  make  every  inquiry  whether  an  especial 
revelation  had  been  communicated  to  the  Reformers 
to  bring  about  so  marvellous  a  change,  and  to  stig- 
matize the  ancient  faith  of  Christendom  as  nothing 
short  of  idolatry,  before  committing  their  eternal  des- 
tinies to  a  system  which  had  no  existence  in  the  world 
before  the  sixteenth  century.  They  should,  more- 
over, inquire  whether  the  Almighty  could  have  au- 
thorized the  Reformers  to  insult  His  sacred  presence 
in  the  very  temples  which  had  been  consecrated  to 
divine  worship, — whether  He  could  have  authorized 
them  to  trample  under  foot  the  Holy  of  Holies — to 
maltreat  his  anointed  servants— to  desecrate  his  ca- 


167 

thedrals — to  demolish  his  churches — to  break  clown 
his  a' tars — to  profane  his  sanctuary — to  pillage  mo- 
nastic and  conventual  institutions — to  rob  the  poor  of 
their  patrimony — to  alienate  the  bequests  of  the  dead 
— before  continuing  in  a  system  which  was  cradled  in 
sacrilege,  and  brought  up  in  licentiousness,  and  which 
presents  upon  its  countenance  not  one  genuine  feature 
of  a  celestial  origin  !  If  the  Reformation  were  every 
thing  else  but  the  work  of  God — if  the  Reformers 
were  whatever  you  please,  except  men  of  God — is  it 
not  painful  in  the  extreme  to  find  so  many  of  our 
friends  and  our  kindred,  and  of  those  whom  we  love 
and  value,  unfortunately  wedded  to  an  anti-religious 
system,  which  never  could  have  received  the  sanction 
of  Heaven,  yea,  which  is  an  anathema  in  the  sight  of 
God  and  his  angels  ? 

Surely  it  is  time,  it  is  more  than  time,  for  Catholics 
to  redouble  their  every  exertion — to  press  home  upon 
the  hearts  and  the  intellects  of  their  fellow  men  the 
unity  and  the  importance  of  religious  truth — to  employ 
every  legitimate  means  to  disseminate  the  doctrines  of 
the  one  true  faith,  and  to  beg  of  the  Father  of  light 
and  the  God  of  all  understanding,  to  illumine  the  minds 
of  those  who  are  in  darkness,  and  to  bring  them  to  a 
knowledge  of  eternal  truth.  Oh !  how  earnestly  should 
we  pray,  and  were  it  possible,  even  weary  heaven  with 
our  prayers,  for  our  own  salvation,  and  for  the  salva- 
tion of  all  men  !  How  endearingly  should  we  entreat 
the  good  Shepherd  to  bring  back  the  lost  sheep  from 
its  wanderings !  How  unceasingly  should  we  beseech 
our  patron  saints  and  holy  angels  who  surround  the 
throne  of  the  Eternal  to  unite  their  orisons  with  ours 
in  behalf  of  our  common  country, — that  Great  Britain, 
once  an  island  of  saints — once  studded  over  from  sea 
to  sea,  with  those  beauteous  temples  on  whose  altars 
the  pure  sacrifice  was  offered  up  to  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
—  may  again  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  may  again 


168 

be  brought  within  the  hallowed  precincts  of  the  one 
fold,  and  may  again,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  recognise 
the  crook  of  the  one  universal  Shepherd  upon  earth  I 
For  such  a  consummation  must  we  "  in  season,  out.  of 
season"  labour— for  such,  must  we  frequently  and  most 
fervently  pray. 


In  giving  these  Lectures  to  the  public,  we  disclaim 
all  merit  whatever,  as  our  only  desire  is  to  be  useful, 
We  would,  however,  most  humbly  beg  God's  blessing 
on  the  writer,  as  well  as  on  the  reader;  and  gladly  would 
we  lay  our  little  work  at  the  feet  of  the  Supreme  Pon- 
tiff, the  Father  of  Christendom, — before  whose  aposto- 
lic predecessor,  Gregory  XVI.,  we  have  often  been 
privileged  to  kneel — while  we  would  present  it  as  a 
feeble  expression  of  our  heartfelt  devotedness  to  the 
holy,  apostolic,  and  Roman  See. 

In  conclusion,  let  us  adopt,  in  respect  to  the  Church 
of  God  upon  earth,  the  touching  petition  of  the  old 
Psalmist,  in  regard  to  the  house  of  the  Lord,  when, 
with  exquisite  tenderness  of  feeling,  he  cried  out, 
Psal.  xxvi.  tl  Unam  petii  a  Domino,  hanc  requiram,  ut 
inhabitem  in  domo  Domini  omnibus  diebus  vitse  meae : 
ut  videam  voluptatem  Domini."  Amen. 


169 
'CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  POPES. 


With  the  view  of  rendering  those  Lectures  on  Papal 
Supremacy  still  more  useful,  I  have  deemed  it  ad- 
visable to  append  a  catalogue  of  the  Roman  pontiffs. 
In  addition  to  those  ancient  writers  already  mentioned 
as  having  drawn  up  lists  of  the  popes,  I  may  also 
name  Hegesippus,1  who  relinquished  Judaism  to  emr 
brace  Christianity.  He  went  to  Rome  in  the  year  157, 
and  died  about  the  year  181.  He  is  the  first  writer 
after  the  Apostles  who  left  a  body  of  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory from  the  death  of  Christ  down  to  his  own  time. 
Only  a  few  fragments  of  his  history  are  now  extant* 
His  work  was  written  with  great  simplicity,  which 
caused  St  Jerome  to  remark,  "  that  it  resembled  the 
simplicity  of  the  lives  he  described." 

In  furnishing  this  catalogue,  I  abstain,  at  present, 
from  touching  upon  sundry  points  which  have  formed 
legitimate  subjects  for  critical  inquiry,  but  which  do 
not  in  the  least  affect  the  line  of  succession.  It  cannot 
be  matter  of  surprise  that  chronologists  should  differ 
somewhat  with  regard  to  the  precise  year  in  which  St 
Peter  came  to  Rome,  as  well  as  to  the  year  of  his  mar- 
tyrdom. All,  however,  are  unanimous  with  regard  to 
the  facts  themselves — that  St  Peter  came  to  Rome — 
that  he  founded  the  Roman  Church — that  in  Rome  he 
fixed  his  primatial  see — and  that  in  Rome  he  died  a 
martyr  for  the  faith. 

During  the  despicable  excitement  throughout  Great 
Britain,  consequent  on  the  re-establishment  of  the 
hierarchy  in  England,  the  question,  whether  St  Peter 
•had  been  at  Rome  was  much  canvassed.  Upon  that 
subject  I  published  the  substance  of  two  lectures 
which  I  had  delivered,  and  in  which  I  had  brought 


1  See  Mabillon. 
p 


170 

forward  the  best  historical  evidence  to  prove  this  great 
historical  fact.  My  witnesses  were  Clement,  Ignatius, 
Papias,  Irenaeus,  Dionysius,  Caius,  Tertullian,  Origen, 
Optatus,  Eusebius,  Paulus  Orosius,  and  Jerome.  I 
also  referred  to  Arnobius,  Hegesippus,  Cyril,  Ambrose, 
and  Augustine.  I  referred  to  the  Councils,  from  the 
first  held  in  Nicaea,  in  325,  to  the  last  in  Trent,  in 
1545 ;  and  I  appealed  to  the  Fathers  assembled  on 
those  august  occasions  to  give  testimony  as  to  the 
uniform  belief  of  Christendom  with  respect  to  this 
leading  fact  of  Church  history.  I  referred  to  the 
Liberian  catalogue  of  the  popes,  which  had  been  drawn 
up  in  the  year  354,  and  to  the  very  portraits  of  the 
popes,  which  so  many  ages  back  had  been  painted  on 
the  walls  of  the  Ostian  Basilica.  I  referred  to  the 
most  distinguished  Catholic  antiquarians,  such  as 
Schelestrasius,  Blanchini,  Mamachius,  Mabillon,  Pagi, 
Henschenius,  Muratori,  and  others  ;  and  I  next  re- 
ferred to  eminent  Protestant  writers,  Grotius,  Ham- 
mond, Scaliger,  Newton,  Blondel,  Barratier,  Bertholt, 
Pearson,  Basnage,  Cave,  and  Shrock,  who  all  agree  in 
what  the  erudite  German,  Neander,  writes,  "  It  is  hy- 
percritical to  call  in  question  the  tradition  presented 
by  the  harmonious  testimony  of  ecclesiastical  antiquity, 
that  St  Peter  was  at  Rome." 

Much  other  historical  and  monumental  evidence  did  I 
adduce  to  witness  to  this  great  historical  fact ;  for  facts 
are  proved  by  testimony,  and  not  by  reasoning ;  and 
after  having  brought  to  bear  all  the  little  scholarship 
which  I  could  command,  I  had  flattered  the  belief  that 
the  position  which  I  had  undertaken  had  been  tolerably 
proved.  I  now  find,  at  this  very  moment  when  these  pages 
are  passing  through  the  press,  and  on  the  very  eve  of 
publication,  that  I  have  been  honoured  with  a  reply. 
The  anonymous  author  of  "  Faith  and  Infidelity,"1 

1  The  Truth  about  Rome  :  a  Short  Treatise  on  Supremacy.  Lon- 
don :  Houlston  &  Stoneman,  65  Pateruoster  Row.  Price  2s.  6d. 


171 

has  volunteered  an  attack  upon  my  little  essay.  It  is, 
however,  only  partial ;  for  much  ground  that  I  co- 
vered has  been  left  untouched.  Even  that  assault, 
such  as  it  is,  appears  to  be  any  thing  but  successful. 
No  position  has  been  taken  by  the  enemy,  and  the 
proofs  which  were  standing  rank  and  fie  are  still 
without  a  scar.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  ar- 
guments which  are  incased  in  panoply  are  not  to  be 
demolished  by  a  mere  explosion  of  powder,  and 
that  an  ephemeral  lucubration  of  some  ninety  pages 
is  not  likely  to  storm  the  citadel  which  has  been 
defended  by  the  erudition  of  the  present  and  past 
ages.  Besides,  the  designation  under  which  the 
treatise  is  ushered  into  notice  is  singularly  infelicitous. 
If,  instead  of  "  The  Truth,"  it  had  been  dubbed  "  The 
Falsehood  about  Rome,"  it  certainly  would  have  been 
more  to  the  purpose.  Time,  however,  presses,  and 
forbids  saying  more  at  present.  Still  the  right  of 
giving  a  rejoinder  remains,  if  such  should  afterwards 
be  considered  expedient  or  necessary. 

Meanwhile  let  the  object  of  attack  be  stated  by  the 
writer,  who  thus  speaks  : — "  I  find  published  in  the 
present  year  (1851)  a  small  pamphlet  from  the  pen  of 
the  Kev.  J.  S.  M'Corry,  M.  Ap.  entitled,  «  Was  St 
Peter  ever  at  Rome  ?'  As  this  inquiry  is  the  first  ab- 
solutely necessary  to  be  answered,  before  proceeding 
to  any  effects  resulting  from  such  a  visit  to  the  capital 
of  the  empire,  I  think  I  cannot  do  better  than  consider 
this  pamphlet  as  my  guide  to  the  assertions  of  the  Romish 
Church  on  this  whole  subject.  We  will  therefore  give 
the  reader,  in  the  words  of  its  author,  what  he  styles 
'  an  unbroken  chain  of  evidence,  reaching  back  from 
our  own  days  to  apostolic  times.'  It  will,  however, 
not  be  necessary  for  us  to  trace  the  subject  further 
than  the  establishment  of  supremacy." 

The  writer  thereupon  proceeds  to  the  attack,  and 
makes  reference  to  the  pamphlet  in  almost  every  sue- 


172 


ceeding  page.  Already  has  a  reply  been  forthcoming, 
and  this  before  I  was  even  aware  of  the  existence  of  the 
"Treatise  on  Supremacy!"  The  very  Rev.  Dr  Hu- 
senbeth,1  in  a  masterly  dissertation,  follows  in  the 
wake  of  the  writer,  and,  in  his  own  caustic  and  argu- 
mentative style,  administers  a  very  salutary  chastise- 
ment. He  has  certainly  anticipated  much  of  what  I 
might  have  said,  and,  no  doubt  has  said  it  much  bet- 
ter, still  the  unceremonious  personality  of  attack 
might  justly  warrant  me  in  inflicting  a  second  casti- 
gation.  Ma  vedremo*  A  truce,  however,  to  these 
ambagesy  and  let  us  hasten  on  to  the  recording  of  that 
glorious  line  of  supreme  Pontiffs,  which  stands  un- 
paralleled in  the  history  of  the  world. 


t 


First  Century. 


1.  St  Peter,  Martyr. 
St  Linus,  M. 

St  Anacletus  or  Cletus,  M.     ! 
St  Clement,  M, 


Second  Century. 

5.  St  Evaristus,  M. 

St  Alexander,  M. 

St  Sixtus  I.,  M. 

St  Telesphorus,  M. 

St  Hyginus,  M. 
10.  StPiusI. 

St  Anicetus,  M.. 

St  Soter,  M. 

St  Eletitherius,  M. 

St  Victor  I.,  M. 
15_  St  Zephyrinus,  M. 


Third  Century* 
St  Callistus,  M. 


St  Urban  I.,  M. 

St  Pontian,  M. 

St  Antheros,  M. 
20.  St  Fabian,  M. 

St  Cornelius,  M. 

St  Lucius,  M. 

St  Stephen  I.,  M. 

St  Xystus  II.,  M. 
•25.  St  Denys,  M. 

St  Felix  I.,  M. 

St  Eutychian. 

St  Cajus,  M. 

St  Marcellinus,  M, 


Fourth  Century. 

30.  St  Marcellus  I.,  M 

St  Eusebius,  M. 

St  Miltiades,  M. 

St  Sylvester  I. 

St  Mark. 
3-5.  St  Julius. 

St  Liberius. 

St  Damasus  I. 

St  Siricius. 


1  The  Roman  Question  :  A  Refutation  of  a  Treatise  professing 
to  be  "  The  Truth  about  Rome,"  by  F.  C.  Husenbetht  D.D, 
London :  Burns  &  Lambert.  Price  2.s.  6cU 


173 


St  Anastasius  L 


Eighth  Century. 


85.  John  VI. 

Fifth  Century. 

John  VII. 

Sisinnius. 

40.  St  Innocent  I. 

Constantine. 

St  Zosimus. 

St  Gregory  II. 

St  Boniface  I. 

90.  St  Gregoiy  III. 

St  Celestine  I. 

St  Zacharias. 

St  Sixtus  III. 

Stephen  II. 

45.  St  Leo  the  Great 

Stephen  III. 

St  Hilary. 

St  Paul  I. 

St  Simplicius. 

95.  Stephen  IV. 

St  Felix  III. 

Hadrian  I. 

St  Gelasius  I. 

St  Leo  III. 

50.  St  Anastasius  II. 

St  Symmachus. 

Ninth  Century. 

Sixth  Century. 

Stephen  V. 

St  Paschal  I. 

St  Hormisdas. 

100.  Eugene  II. 

St  John  I. 

Valentine. 

St  Felix  IV. 

Gregory  IV. 

55.  St  Boniface. 

Sergius  II. 

John  II. 

St  Leo  IV. 

St  Agapetus  I. 

105.  Benedict  III. 

St  Sylverius. 

St  Nicholas  I. 

Vigilius. 

Hadrian  II. 

60.  Pelagiusl. 

John  VIII. 

John  III.     ' 

Maiinus. 

St  Benedict. 

110.  Hadrian  III. 

Pelagius  II. 

Stephen  VI. 

St  Gregory  the  Great 

Formosus. 

Romanus. 

Theodore  II. 

Seventh  Century. 

115.  John  IX. 

65.  Sabinian. 

Boniface  III. 

Tenth  Century. 

St  Boniface  IV. 

St  Deusdedit  I. 

Benedict  IV. 

Boniface  V. 

Leo  V. 

70.  Honorius  I. 

Sergius  III. 

Severinus. 

Anastasius  III. 

John  IV. 

120.  Lando. 

Theodore. 

JohnX, 

St  Martin. 

Leo  VI. 

75.  St  Eugenius  I. 

Stephen  VIIL 

St  Vitalian. 

John  XL 

Adeodatus  IL 

125.  Leo  VII. 

Donus  I. 

Stephen  IX. 

St  Agatha 

Marinus  II. 

80.  St  Leo  II. 

Agapetus  IL 

St  Benedict  II.                                         John  XII. 

John  V.                                             130.  Benedict  V. 

Conon.                                                        John  XIII. 

St  Sergius  L                                             Benedict  VL 

174 


Bonus. 
Benedict  VII. 
135.  John  XIV. 

John  XV.1  or  XVL 
Gregory  V. 
Sylvester  II. 


Eleventh  Century. 

John  XVII.  or  XVIII. 
140.  John  XVIII.  or  XIX. 

Sergius  IV. 

Benedict  VIII. 

John  XIX.  or  XX. 

Benedict  IX. 
Ho.   Gregory  VI. 

Clement  II. 

Damasus  II. 

St  Leo  IX. 

Victor  II. 
J50.  Stephen  X. 

Nicholas  II. 

St  Alexander  IL 

St  Gregory  VII. 

Victor  III. 
155.  Urban  II. 


Twelfth  Century. 

Paschal  II. 

Gelasius  II. 

Callistus  II. 

Honorius  II. 
1GO.  Innocent  II. 

Celestine  II. 

Lucius  II. 

Eugene  III. 

Anastasius  I V. 
1G5.   Hadrian  IV. 

Alexander  III. 

Lucius  III. 

Urban  UI. 

Gregory  VIII. 
170.  Clement  HI. 

Celestine  IIL 


Thirteenth  Century. 

Innocent  III. 
Honorious  III. 
Gregory  IX. 
175.  Celestine  IV. 
Innocent  IV. 

i  \nother  John  was  elected,  but  died 
before  consecration .-  heuce  a  difference 
of  reckoning. 


Alexander  IV. 

Urban  IV. 

Clement  IV. 
180.  B.  Gregory  X. 

Innocent  V. 

Hadrian  V. 

John  XX.  or  XXI. 

Nicholas  III. 
185.  Martin  II. 

Honorius  IV. 

Nicholas  IV. 

St  Celestine  V. 

Boniface  VIII. 


Fourteenth  Century. 

190.  B.  Benedict  XL 

Clement  V. 

John  XXI.  or  XXII. 

B.  Benedict  XII. 

Clement  VI. 
195.  Innocent  VL 

Urban  V. 

Gregory  XL 

Urban  VI. 

Boniface  IX. 


Fifteenth  Century. 

200.  Innocent  VII. 

Gregory  XIL 

Martin  V. 

Eugene  IV. 

Nicholas  V. 
205.  CaUistusIIL 

Pius  II. 

PaulH. 

Sixtus  IV. 

Innocent  VIII. 
210.  Alexander  VL 


Sixteenth  Century. 

Pius  III. 

Julius  II. 

LeoX. 

Adrian  VI. 
215.  Clement  VII 

Paul  III. 

Julius  III. 

Marcellus  II. 

Paul  IV. 
220.  Pius  IV. 

St  Pius  V. 

Gregory  XIII. 

Sixtus  V. 


175 


Urban  VII. 
225.   Gregory  XIV. 
Innocent  IX. 
Clement  VIII. 

Seventeenth  Century. 

Leo  XI. 

Paul  V. 
230.  Gregory  XV. 

Urban  VIIL 

Innocent  X. 

Alexander  VII. 

Clement  IX. 
733.  Clement  X. 

Innocent  XL 

Alexander  VIIL 

Innocent  XIL 

Eighteenth  Century. 
Clement  XL 


240.  Innocent  XIIL 
Benedict  XIIL 
Clement  XIL 
Benedict  XIV. 
Clement  XIIL 

245.  Clement  XIV. 
Pius  VI. 


Nineteenth  Century. 

Pius  VII. 
Leo  XIL 
Pius  VIIL 
250.  Gregory  XVL 
Pius  IX., 


Whom  we  cordially  hail  In  the  lan 
guage  of  the  Church— -ad 
anno*. 


THE  END. 


Printed  by  STEVENSON  <fe  COMPANY,  32  1  histle  Street 


By  the  Same  Author^ 

CORRESPONDENCE  with  the  REV.  F.  MACRAE, 

Presbyterian  Clergyman,  .  .  4d, 

A  LETTER  to  the  REV.  A.  ANDERSON,  in  An- 
swer to  his  Lecture  "  on  Purgatory,"  .  6d. 

A  LETTER  to  the  REV.  W.  K.  TWEEDIE,  Mi- 
nister of  the  Free  Tolbooth  Kirk,  Edinburgh, 
respecting  the  Free  Church  Catechism  "  on 
Popery"  4d. 

WAS  ST  PETER  EVER  AT  ROME  ?  The  Sub- 
stance of  Two  Lectures  delivered  in  St  John's 
Catholic  Church,  Perth,  .  .  4d, 

A  PANEGYRIC  on  ST  PATRICK,  delivered  in 
St  Patrick's  Catholic  Church,  Edinburgh,  March 
17,  1851,  ....  2d. 


MARSH    &    BEATTIE, 

13  SOUTH  HANOVER  STREET,  EDINBURGH 

C.  DOLMAN,  LONDON. 


NEW     PUBLICATIONS. 


MACLACHLAN,  (REV.  PAUL,)  THE  ROCK.  THE  INFALL1. 
BILITY  OF  THE  CHURCH  VINDICATED;  a  Reply  to  the 
Rev.  Dr  Robt.  Lee's  Discourse  on  Papal  Infallibility,  and  the  causes 
of  the  late  Conversions  to  Romanism.  12mo.  8d. 

THE   BIBLE:    ITS    USE    AND  ABUSE;  or,  an  Inquiry 

into    the  Results  of  the  respective   Doctrines   of  the  Catholic  arid 
Protestant  Churches,  relative  to  the  Interpretation  of  the  Word  of 
(rod.     Foolscap  8vo.  cloth,  4s.     By  post,  6d.  extra. 

MAISTRE,  (COUNT  JOSEPH  DE,>  THE  POPE,  considered  in  his 

relations  with  the  Church,  Temporal  Sovereignties,  Separated 
Churches,  and  the  Cause  of  Civilization.  Translated  by  the  Rev. 
^Eneas  M'D.Dawson  Small  octavo,  5s.  cloth. 

LETTERS  ON  THE  SPANISH  INQUISITION.     Tran- 
slated by  the  Rev.  ^Eueas  M'D.  Dawson.     ISmo.  cloth,  Is.  6d. 

MARTINET,  (ABBE,)  RELIGION  IN  SOCIETY,  OR  THE 
SOLUTION  OF  GREAT  PROBLEMS;  placed  within  the  reach 
of  every  mind.  2  vols.  12nio.  cloth,  6s. 

MOEHLER,  (REV.  DR.)  SYMBOLISM;  OR,  EXPOSITION  OF 
THE  DOCTRINAL  DIFFERENCES  BETWEEN  CATHOLICS 
AND  PROTESTANTS.  Translated  by  J.  B.  Robertson,  Esq. 
2  vols.  8vo.  14s, 

MORES  CATHOLICI;  OR,  AGES  OF  FAITH.  Eleven  Books,  in 
three  very  large  vols.  royal  8vo.  price  £1,  6s.  each. 

MURRAY,  (REV.  DR  P.)  ESSAYS  ON  THE  INFALLIBILITY 
OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST,  AND  THE  SUPREMACY 
OF  ST  PETER.  (Irish  Annual  Miscellany,  1852.)  8vo.  6s.  cloth. 

NEWMAN,  (REV.  DR,)  DISCOURSES  ADDRESSED  TO  MIXED 
CONGREGATIONS,  8vo.  cloth,  12s. 

LECTURES  ON  CERTAIN  DIFFICULTIES  FELT  BY 

ANGLICANS  IN  SUBMITTING  TO  THE  CATHOLIC 
CHURCH.  Svo.  cloth,  12s. 

LECTURES  ON  CATHOLICISM.    (Cheap  Edition.    Svo.  5s. 

LECTURES  ON  UNIVERSITY  EDUCATION  ;  delivered 

in  Dublin,  May  1852.  Now  ready,  Lectures  1,  2,  and  3,  6d.  each. 

PATTERSON,  (J.  L.)  A  JOURNAL  OF  A  TOUR  IN  EGYPT, 
PALESTINE,  SYRIA,  AND  GREECE,  with  Notes,  and  an 
Appendix  on  Ecclesiastical  matters.  Svo.  with  numerous  plates,  12s. 

PROTESTANT'S  TRIAL  ON  CONTROVERTED  POINTS  OF 
FAITH,  by  the  Written  Word.  18mo.  8d. 

ROCK,  (REV.  DR.)  HIERURGIA  ;  OR,  TRANSUBSTAN- 
TIATION,  INVOCATION  OF  SAINTS,  RELICS,  AND  PURGA- 
TORY, besides  those  other  articles  of  Doctrine  set  forth  in  the 
Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  expounded  ;  and  the  use  of  Holy  Water, 
Incense,  and  Images,  &c.  Second  Edition,  with  additions,  and 
illustrated  with  fifteen  engravings,  and  above  thirty  woodcuts,  in 
one  large  volume.  Svo.  (nearly  600  pages,)  price  10s.  cloth  lettered. 


NEW     PUBLICATIONS. 


STAFF,  (DR.  J.  A.)  THE  SPIRIT  AND  SCOPE  OF  EDUCATION, 
IN  PROMOTING  THE  WELL-BEING  OF  SOCIETY.  Trans- 
lated from  the  German.  Post  8vo.  cloth,  5s. 

*»*  To  all  who  are  interested  in  the  question  of  Education  for  the  young, — and  who 
is  not? — we  strongly  recommend  the  study  of  Mr  Robert  Gordon's  translation.  The 
work  will  he  of  no  little  value  to  every  Catholia  who  would  study  the  great  subject  of 
the  age. — Rambler. 

STOTHERT.  (REV.  J.  A.)  THE  GLORY  OF  MARY  IN  CON- 
FORMITY  WITH  THE  WORD  OF  GOD.  Crown  8vo.  hand- 
somely bound  in  cloth,  gilt  edges,  3s.  6d.  By  post,  6'd.  extra. 

SERMONS  BY  THE  REV.  E.  PEACH,  for  all  Sundays  and  Festi- 
vals of  the  Year.  New  Edit.  8vo.  cloth,  9s. 

SPALDING,  (RT.  REV.  DR.)  D'AUBIGNE'S  HISTORY  OF 
THE  GREAT  REFORMATION  IN  GERMANY  AND  SWIT- 
ZERLAND, reviewed  and  refuted,  &c.  12mo.  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

STUART,  MARY,  (QUEEN  OF  SCOTLAND)  THE  LETTERS 
AND  OFFICIAL  DOCUMENTS  OF.  Collected  from  the  Original 
MSS.  preserved  in  the  State  Paper  Office  of  London,  and  the  prin- 
cipal Archives  and  Libraries  of  Europe, together  with  a  Chronological 
Summary.  By  Prince  Alexander  Labanoff.  In  seven  volumes. 
8vo.  price  Six  Shillings  each  vol. 

TERESA,  (ST.)  WAY  OF  PERFECTION  AND  CONCEPTIONS 
OF  DIVINE  LOVE.  Translated  by  the  Rev.  J.  Dalton.  8vo. 
cloth,  3s.  6d. 

LIFE  OF.     Written  by  herself,  and  translated  by  the  Rev.  J. 

Dalton.     8vo.  cloth,  5s.  6d. 

TRUE  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  GUNPOWDER  PLOT.  Extracted  from 
Lingard's  History  of  England  and  Dodd's  Church  History  of  England, 
including  the  Notes  and  Documents  appended  to  the  latter,  by  the 
Rev.  M.  A.  Tierney,  F.R.S.,  F.S.A..  with  Notes  and  Introduction 
by  Vindicator.  8vo.,  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

WISEMAN,  (CARDINAL)  LECTURES  ON  THE  PRINCIPAL  DOC- 
TRINES AND  PRACTICES  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 
I2rno.  cloth,  4s.  6d. 

THE  REAL  PRESENCE  OF  THE  BODY  AND  BLOOD  OF 

OUR  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  IN  THE  BLESSED  EUCHARIST, 
proved  from  Scripture;  in  Eight  Lectures,  delivered  in  the  English 
College,  Rome.     I2mo.  4s.  6d. 

TWELVE  LECTURES  ON  THE  CONNEXION  BETWEEN 

SCIENCE  AND  REVEALED  RELIGION,  with  Maps  and  Plates. 
2  vols.  foolscap  octavo,  cloth,  I  Os. 

WALSH,   (RIGHT   REV.  DR.)  THE  CATHOLIC  OFFERING;    a 

Gift  Book  for  all  Seasons.     8vo.  cloth,  gilt,   10s.  6d.     The  same  il- 
lustrated with  numerous  plates,  16s.,  also  morocco  extra,  20s. 


MARSH  &  BEATTIE,  13  HANOVER  STREET,  EDINBURGH.